LUGSONG- a visayan term which means to go down, indeed in life we travel sometimes up, sometimes down.these are entries on life and love. it includes learnings one gets even from children.
Thursday, September 6, 2012
Thrill Me!
On this page, one would see the hands of future writers attempting their hands on thrilling and making their readers skip a beat of their heart..
Page 1 Arvimon F. Mariñas AB-English 3 Creative writing The Wife
To love and to be loved is the most wonderful feeling. Having someone you really love is so nice. But what if you are to oblige to marry the woman whom you don’t love. And in the middle of your marriage life the girl you’ve been dreaming of came into your life. Would you teach your heart to love the one you are committed to or to choose the woman of your dream? What love could possibly do? It’s a sunny day in the month of May, Arthur a handsome man with a 5’7 height with a white complexion and a CEO of a large company is going to his work, while Arthur is on his way he found out that the sky is turning gray. “It looks like it’s going to rain this evening” , Arthur said. “Maybe sir because the sky is getting darker”, her secretary replied. When Arthur arrives in his office his secretary told him that his best friend Mark is having a party tonight and he is invited. “Sir your best friend Mark send an invitation”, her secretary said. “Party??? For what?”, asked Arthur. “For your best friend’s wedding Sir “, said the secretary. “Ah ok I’ll go there after my meeting”, Arthur replied Five hours had passed and the meeting was over. “Sir your best friend called a while ago”, said the secretary. “Oh I almost forgot.”, replied Arthur. Then Arthur attended the party of Mark. In the front door Mark and his secretary is waiting for visitors. When Arthur is at the front door Mark introduces him to his secretary. “Congrats bro finally you’re getting married”, Arthur said with a big smile on his face.
Page 2 “thank you’ you know what I’m the luckiest man in this world. By the way this is Princess my secretary” “hello Sir I’m Princess”, said Mark. “Hi Princess I’m Arthur the best friend of the luckiest man we ever known”, Arthur said. “hahaha you’re so funny sir”, said Princess. “Don’t be so formal just call me Arthur”, replied Arthur. “Excuse me for a while. Take charge of my best friend make him enjoy this party”, said Mark. “Yes sir”, replied Princess. At the party Princess and Arthur enjoyed talking to each other, they get to know each other. They talked as if they knew each other long time ago. Arthur also shared to Princess that she is married. After the party Arthur went home with Princess and he drop princess to her condo. But before they separate ways Arthur ask the number of Princess then princess gave it right away. Then Arthur went home. When she arrive her lovely wife Grace was waiting for him at the sofa. Grace has so many questions. “Stop asking Grace I’m tired I want to sleep”, Arthur said angrily. “ok good night.”, said Grace. Before sleeping Arthur make a call to Princess and say goodnight to her. Early morning the cell phone of Arthur beeps. 1 message “good morning Arthur”, texted Princess. “Good morning too lovely creature”, replied Arthur Then Arthur gets up and prepares himself for work. “Arthur come, eat your breakfast”, said Grace. “Thanks Grace but I’m still full”, Arthur replied. “I’ve cooked you favorite”, said Grace. “I have to go”, Arthur said. “Arthur wait”, Grace shouted. But Arthur didn’t listen and he gets inside his car. While driving Arthur’s phone ring. “Hello Arthur, have you taken your breakfast?”, Princess talking on the phone. “Hi Princess. . ahm not yet, how about you?” , said Arthur. “Me too I did not take my breakfast”, Princess replied.
Page 3 “Princess would you like to have a breakfast with me?”, Arthur said. Then Princess accepted her offer and they met at a restaurant. They had a conversation and after that they become lovers. Then Arthur want to take Princess to her office but Princess refuse because she’s concern what others might tell when they saw them, Arthur agree. At the office “Sir you seem so happy”, the secretary said. “Yeah!”, Arthur said. With an ear to ear smile and the eyes also smile. Lunch time came. Arthur’s phone rung “hello Princess”, Arthur said. “Who’s Princess?”, Grace said. Arthur looked at the callers’ name and it’s Grace. “Ah never mind. Why did you call?”, Arthur asked. “I just want to ask you to have a lunch with me”, Grace said. “I’m busy Grace”, Arthur said. “You’re always busy, you don’t have time for me”, Grace said. “So?”, Arthur said. Then Arthur ended the call. Ring…ring…ring. “What? I told you I’m busy Grace”, Arthur shouted. “It’s me Princess” “I’m so sorry Princess”, Arthur said. “It’s ok, are you ok?”, Princess asked. “Yeah! , How about you?”, Arthur said. “I’m fine’’, Princess said. “By the way why did you call?”, Arthur asked. “I just want to hear your voice”, Princess said. “Eh. . You miss me?”, said Arthur. Then Princess laughed. They had a long conversation. Arthur went home. Grace confronted him and asks who Princess is. Then Arthur told her it’s her girlfriend. Grace was so angry that he slaps Arthur in the face.
Page 4 “How dare you Arthur”, Grace said. “Don’t you dare dictate me on what to do, I’ll remind you that our marriage is just fixed and I don’t love you”, Arthur said. ” I have loved you Arthur”, Grace said. “The hell I care”, Arthur said. Then Grace throws the vase to Arthur and because of that Arthur got angry and she accidentally pushed Grace on the stairs. She landed on the floor with lots of blood came from his head. Arthur did not know what to do so he run outside the house and leave Grace on the floor with lots of blood. He went to the condo of Princess and told her what had happened. They had mixed emotions sad because Grace was already dead and happy because they could fulfill what they want to do together. After five months Princess and Arthur got married. After their wedding they went to the states to live there. The couple where so happy after three years they decided to go back to the Philippines. Then they live at the old house of Arthur and Grace. At evening Arthur roam around the house. It seems that it doesn’t change except for the paint that faded. When Arthur looked at the stairs he reminisced the accident that had happened to Grace Years ago, he has teary eyes then suddenly she feels someone tap his back when she turned its Princess. “Let’s sleep”, Princess said. “Ok honey”, Arthur replied. The clock strikes at exactly 12 mid night. Arthur was awaken and hears that someone is knocking at the door but he just ignored it and sleeps again. Early in the morning Princess got up to cook breakfast. Then she hears someone is calling her name softly and it seems like it’s a voice of a lady but nobody is their except for Arthur, but he is still sleeping. She told Arthur what had happened and Arthur comforted her. After breakfast they went to the place of Mark. “How are you my dear friend?”, Arthur said. “I’m fine and so happy with my married life. And you?”, said Mark. “Well, were fine and our relationship is going strong”, replied Arthur. The couple spends their day at the house of Mike. By 6 o’ clock they returned home. They were talking and laughing when suddenly the light turned off. Arthur gets the emergency light upstairs and when she returned Princess was not there anymore. Then she hears someone was knocking at the door when he is about to open it a bloody hand hold him. He was so shock and was frozen. Then she thought that the lady who appears in front of him was Grace. Five minutes later the lady was gone and Princess arrived. “What’s wrong honey?”, asked Grace.
Page 5 “I saw Grace”, said Arthur with trembling voice. “What? Grace is already dead how come?”, Princess replied. Then Arthur told her what happen. Then the electricity went back. About 1 o’clock in the morning Princess woke up coz she’s thirsty. When she got up she saw a lady standing in front of the door with bloody dress. She wants to shout but no voice came into his mouth then she just closed her eyes and after ten seconds the lady disappeared. In the morning she told Arthur what happened last night. The day is over the couple went to their bed to sleep when suddenly the door slowly open. They looked at each other with fear in their eyes. Princess holds the hand of Arthur then a strong wind blows. The door opened and also the window. When they turned back they saw the lady again or Grace. They run outside their room but everywhere they go Grace follow them. They run to the guest room then they close the door. Because of their fear they fainted. They woke up at 7 in the morning and Grace is gone. They decided to get a paranormal expert. Then the paranormal expert calls the lady which according to them was Grace. The couple asks for forgiveness and explains that it’s just an accident. But the lady talked to the expert that she is not Grace she is the daughter of the care taker of the house she was a victim of massacre that’s why she’s dead. She just want to ask help from the couple. And after that conversation the couple promises to help her. Then after her death was given justice she did not appear anymore. One day their door bell beeps. Arthur went outside to his surprise he saw Grace. And according to Grace he will repay for what he had done to her. Grace is not dead her parents brought her to the states. Then a patrol car came Arthur was arrested by the police coz Grace filed a case against him. Arthur was put in prison and in order for Princess not to be included in the case they decided to break up and Princess continues her life.
Page 1 Lenie Jane Majorenos AB-English 3 Creative writing Nightmare …Leah decided to go home after that incident. Her mother welcomed her with warm embrace and so thankful that she returned home. ”Ok Leah last pose” click…click. Leah Madrigal a 20 years old model of bench was working since she was 18. The reason why she works it’s because she needs money not in the sense that she’s poor but she wanted to be independent. She wanted to live her life on her own. Actually her family is one of the owners of the largest company at their place. She wanted to prove to them that she can live her life by herself an she can get what she want without even asking it from them. Her greatest dream is to have her own house that’s why she’s been working so hard to achieve that dream. Her mother had been making a call always to ensure her safety. And in the end of the conversation, her mother would always tell her to go home to visit them but she refused to said yes because she don’t want to. She wanted to spend her time on her condo unit given to her by her parents regarding to her wish of independence. One morning, she was preparing herself for work. She took a shower and stood up in front of the mirror and said “Wow! What a lovely creature. Fair skin, long leg, shiny hair, baby face, rosy cheeks. Mmmm….almost perfect!”. After fixing herself, she went to work. She drove her car proudly; it was the car of her dream, the Ferrari. She bought it by her own sweat and she loves it so much. As she arrived at the building where she works, she went directly on her dressing room to fix herself again for the pictorial. While fixing, she saw her best friend Steph. Steph is a lovely lady with white complexion, a height of 5’7, has chinita eyes and an angelic face. “Hi Leah!”, her friend said. ”let’s go to the mall after the pictorial. Don’t you dare say no, or else?...” “Else what?”, she asked. “You’ll know it if you can’t come, haha”. After the pictorial they went to the mall. They eat first before shopping. “You know what Steph? My money is enough to buy a house”. “Oh that’s great”, Steph said. “I want you to help me in finding a house. Ok?”.
Page 2 “Sure! No problem”. While talking, they saw Gwen paying her bill on the cashier. After paying, she went on their table and shared with them. Gwen was their co-model, she is a tall girl with a 6’1 height, a vital statistic of 36-24-36, has a flawless skin, has round brown eyes and kissable lips. “Gwen, you look so tired” she asked. “I’ve came from the house of my friend and she asked help from me in dealing her house because she’s migrating to London.” Gwen said. Because Leah was looking for a house to live in. She told Gwen that she’ll going to look at for the house Gwen’s friend was about to sell. On the next day, they went to the said house. Leah liked it and decided to buy the house as soon as possible. The owner agreed and after a week, Leah transferred on the said house. Her friend Steph helped her in cleaning the house and in putting everything in place. They spent the day in doing everything in order to finish it on the same day. After this, her friend went home and promised to come back tomorrow. She’s on her new room arranging her closet. Meanwhile, she heard someone knocking the door. She opened it and saw an old lady with pale looking eyes standing in front. The old lady welcomed her saying… “Welcome my dear. Welcome to your new house. I just came here to say this… Take care!. Goodbye”. And the old lady disappeared. Leah was so scared after this. She doesn’t know what the old lady wanted to say but she can’t deny the fact that it really scares her to death. She went back to her room and took a sleep. It was already 12 a.m. She felt thirsty so she went to the kitchen to get some cold water. Suddenly, a cold wind blew smoothly and go beyond her skin that made her hair goes up. The dogs in the street were shouting in horror as if they saw a very scary scene. The branches of the trees keep on swaying as if it’ll break anytime. Then Leah was horrified with what she saw. A lady wearing white dress was standing in front on her with feet floating on the floor and with face full of blood. Leah’s body is trembling in fear and she run outside the kitchen but the lady still follow her she tried to turn on the light but unfortunately its brownout. She run up stairs and looked back checking if the lady in white is still following her. The lady disappeared. She went to her room and locked the door. Silence came next. After a while, Leah heard footsteps heading to her room. It stopped in front of it and knocks the door gently. She sat on the floor helplessly and prayed to God. The lady was now scratching the doorknob harshly as if
Page 3 destroying it. Her heart beats so fast and she was trembling in fear. She was gasping for air. She wanted to cry but she can’t. She took her cell phone and tried to make a call but it wasn’t turning on. It just keeps on turning on and off and she doesn’t know why. The wind went stronger and stronger and it destroys the windows. The dogs shouted louder and louder that could break anybody’s eardrum into pieces. She’s so nervous and tears fall on her eyes. Then she promised to herself that if she’s still alive tomorrow she’ll go back to their house. Then she fainted. The sunlight get inside her room and she notice that it’s already morning. And she found herself in her bed lying and nothing happened to her. She was so thankful. She went down and all the things are on its place. Then she realized that all the things happened to her was just a dream. After this she promise to herself that she will never live her life alone. She packed up her things and went home. Her parents welcomed her with open arms and were so thankful for her return.
A pair of brown eyes narrowed at the pile of books resting innocently on the top of the desk. With a sigh, Sandra took one and started inspecting it, only to cringe at the state the book was in. The brown cover page was torn badly and some of the pages were missing. Leaning down, Sandra started to work. Patching up books and keeping them in good state is only a part of her daily work being San Viennas’ town librarian. Not that she was complaining, in fact, she loved it. Being curios in nature, she developed this hobby of reading books. Loving the feeling of being able to find out and absorb new information was like a drug to her system. It had become her daily routine, and becoming a librarian for work has been one of her plan .Though the salary isn’t much, it was enough to pay her monthly apartment rent and could still eat three times a day. “There,” Sandra muttered, a soft smile crept its way to her thin lips as she put the book down along with the other five books that she had fixed for the day. Leaning back on the chair, her eyes roamed around the old library, noting every small detail of misplaced books in the shelves, those small insects circling under the fluorescent lamp that gives off enough light to brighten up the small town library, and that small opening in the attic which serves as a storage room for archives. ‘Wait’, Sandra thought, her eyes narrowing at that small opening. ‘That’s supposed to be closed tight.’ Unknowingly, she had stood up from her chair and walked at the opening while keeping an eye on the opening and the dark space inside it. It was then that she saw a pair of red orbs staring back at her brown ones. She had felt a chill ran down her body like an electric shock before she gasped out loud, jerked back and fell butt first on the floor. It took a moment for her to collect her wits and stared back at the opening once again. Only that dark empty space beyond that small opening in the attic stared back at her. W-what was that? Sandra thought. “No way.” she muttered under her breath. “There’s no way someone could be up there and stare back at me.” Staggering, she stood up and made her way back to her desk, convincing herself that she’s just imagining things. “Right, I should head back home and get a rest.” Following her own advice, Sandra took her bag, locked the building, and walked her way back in San Vienna’s dark streets down to her apartment a few blocks away from the towns’ library. Back in the library, a man stood perfectly still, his red eyes shining in the dark room eyeing the door where Sandra’s figure disappeared not long ago. ‘Soon’ he thought. ‘She will be his, soon.’ Days passed and Sandra’s back to her usual routine without getting jumpy to every little creak and scratch in the ceiling. Her day at work today was completely normal too, besides the time when her weird dream from last night flashed on her mind. That dream had been weird because she haven’t remembered anything about it considering that in her dream, she was still a little girl playing in the towns play ground. Other children were screaming and laughing and playing tag while she sat in the corner playing with her doll. It was then that she noticed
page 2 someone sitting in a nearby bench just a few meters away from her. The mans head was bowed low, his raven locks hanging and swaying with the soft blow of the wind.His right hand was held up to his face, fingers spread wide accross his face covering his features while the other was sprawled accross the back of the bench. What caught her attention was his white button up shirt that seemed to glow had contrasted the towns dull color. Gray buildings, Brown house with gray roofs, black and off white garments thats probably faded because of too much use—just exactly like the one she was wearing right now. Never had she seen something so light in her eyes. Then his eyes connected hers. Two shining ruby red eyes stared back at her with—was that sadness she’d seen? Sandra wanted to make sure but the man had looked away already. Curiosity instantly engulfed her young mind and slowly, she walked towards him. “Ahm, hello.” she greeted shyly. She waited for him to look up but instead of facing her, the man meerely grunted and mumbled something she couldn’t make out. “Excuse me, but—“ she took a deep breath, mustering up every teeny tini courage she had on he little body to speak. She’s not normally a very talkative child but this time she knew something was just wrong with the man and she couldnt just neglect that if there’s something she can do to help. “Would you like to play with me?” The man instantly looked up and stared at her, his face void of emotion at first but a small smile suddenly cracked at his face as small sounds of laughter came out of his lips. She don’t know what she did but she was glad she had made him smile. “Your a funny little kid.” he muttered in his deep voice. “T-Thank you.” She muttered and smiled back. “then would you like to play with me?” “I would, but I dont play with dolls.” “Oh” she looked down at the porcelain doll on her hand and frowned. “But would you like to keep me company?” “Really?” she asked assuringly, a smile slowly coming back to her face. “Because you seem to look real sad you know.” “That’s beacause I am.” the man anwered hoarsely and leaned his back on the bench. “Why?” “You see, Ive been alone for a long time,”he paused for a moment, his ruby eyes had this far-away look.“ and Im sick of it.” “Then i’ll stay with you!” Sandra blurted out. “I promise you!” The man stared at her for a long time. A smile slowly crept on his thin lips before he opened his mouth and said.. “A red rose for the beautiful lady.” A man’s all too familiar voice interrupted her toghts. Sandra looked up and saw Eric, looking all too dashing with his gentle smile and deep dark blue eyes that contrasts his light blonde hair. “Eric,” Sandra acknowledge, accepting the rose he offered. Eric had been her admirer for a week now since he confessed his liking towards her. And she was glad, it’s his first time visiting her in the library too. “It’s almost eleven Sandra. I’ll walk you home.” Her eyes widened. She had been too caught up reading the new acquired book that she hasn’t noticed the time. “Oh, I’ll just take my bag and we can go.”
page 3 After fixing her table top and securing the book on her bag, they walked out of the library. They were already a few meters away when Sandra remembered her apartment keys. The two hurried back to the library and Sandra instructed Eric to just wait for her outside before unlocking the door and went inside the library. She instantly squinted her eyes when she turned the lights on, catching a man’s figure standing in the middle of the library. Blinking, her eyes adjusted to the light and saw and the usual book filled room. “I’m imagining things again.” She muttered, and rolled her eyes. Shrugging her shoulders, Sandra made her way to her desk and looked for her apartment keys. Spotting it right beside her coffee mug, she grabbed the keys and started to head back. Then darkness suddenly engulfed the room. Sandra gave out a surprised squeak her body suddenly froze the moment she heard a loud creaking sound coming from the ceiling. Those red creepy eyes instantly flashed through her mind when she realized that the sound came from the attic. Very slowly, she bravely turned around to see a man slowly making his way down from the attic. She gave a muffled shriek as she tried to absorb on her mind about what’s happening in front of her. The man was tall, his hair in an unknown shade of colour because of the darkness. His clothes were tattered revealing some of his pale white skin. Then his eyes. Two ruby red orbs staring back at her with so much intense that sent a shiver through her whole body, freezing her in place as she continued to stare back. Sandra watched as he slowly opened his thin lips and spoke in a deep timbre that one word that sent her running on her heels. “Mine”. Sandra kept running, her eyes half closed, not minding where she’s heading as long as it’s getting away from that man. She kept running until she felt someone grabbed her from behind. “No!” she cried frantically. “Let me go! Get away from me!” “Sandra!” “Let me go!!!!” she shrieked and struggled to get away from the man’s grasp. “No!!!” “Sandra it’s me, Eric!” Her struggles ceased upon recognizing Eric’s’ voice. Slowly, Eric loosened his grip and put her down. “Sandra, what’s wrong? Tell me what happened?” “s-someone’s in the a-attic, a-and I-t------AAHHHHH!!!!!!!” Sandra shrieked when she was pulled by some invisible rope back to the library. “ERIC!!!!” she screeched, holding her arms out to the man chasing her dragged body, calling out her name. “Help me!!! Sandra cried as she found herself back inside the library, the man hovering in front of her. “No! Get Away from me! Eric! No!!!” she wailed more upon seeing the library door close. “Mine.” The man hissed, holding her waist tightly with his hands. “What do you want from me?” she wailed, her heart beating faster and faster every second. “You.” The man answered, picking her up and hauled her on his shoulder. Dragging her back with him in the attic. “Why?” Sandra whispered, feeling her body getting weak by the second. She doesn’t know why
page 4 but her eyes started to get heavy too.” “Promise.” “ What promise?” she echoed before completely falling into that dark empty space.
That time, she had her dream again.
“Your a funny little kid.” he muttered in his deep voice. “T-Thank you.” She muttered and smiled back. “then would you like to play with me?” “I would, but I dont play with dolls.” “Oh” she looked down at the porcelain doll on her hand and frowned. “But would you like to keep me company?” “Really?” she asked assuringly, a smile slowly coming back to her face. “Because you seem to look real sad you know.” “That’s beacause I am.” the man anwered hoarsely and leaned his back on the bench. “Why?” “You see, Ive been alone for a long time,”he paused for a moment, his ruby eyes had this far-away look. “ and Im sick of it.” “Then i’ll stay with you!” Sandra blurted out. “I promise you!” The man stared at her for a long time. A smile slowly crept on his thin lips before he opened his mouth and said... “Mine.”
The man stared at the woman on his lap. His hand holding her protectively against his chest. he’d been waiting for this time to come evr since she had given her hope. Hope of never being alone again. For a long time, he had been contented with jst watching her, but then that man came and he doesnt like sharing whats his and risk loosing her. He just needed to have her. slowly moving his hand and placing his fingers on he pretty little neck, he slowly tighened his grip. Oh, just seconds away and he’ll finally have her. with every liitle shallow breath she takes, he’s g etting closer and closer to happiness. and with that last hiss coming out of her mouth and that one final attempt for air . He knew he will never be alone.
Ocana,ChesamelG. “Creative Writing” AB English 4 TTH 8:30-10am Page 1(edited) Creepy or Not? Every individual had an experience of being creep out or even scared which was caused by their imaginations that have run wild. And even when an individual watches a horror movie it can bring them to nightmares or any bad things to imagine. Among the creepiest encounter is when you were the one who encounter it. Have you ever experience being crept out by your own terrible doings? People went passing by under the cold foggy day, as her restless body was leaning against the cold metal of the window glass, as the keys of the armory that she fell on the dusty chair. Wind strikes her face, touching it as gently as she felt the loneliness she kept inside her heart the longing of her mother’s touch. That made her anguish due to the loss of her love one caused by her mother’s sacrificial love for her. The immeasurable love that tie beneath their hearts. It was 8:00am in the morning when the Cruz family leave their house. They went to Edlimar Spring Resort to celebrate the 9th birthday of their eldest daughter named Shane Ella. Her parents describe her daughter as a type of a girl that was so sweet, lovable and kind. She was also a soft-spoken voice, she had a fair complexion, tall when it comes to her height and especially she was beautiful. She is also considered the most humorous, blissful and adventurous child among of her siblings. When they arrived, they were so excited because the resort was so pleasing, having the coolest swimming pools, exotic forest and hospitable staffs. Shane was the most excited among all of them, because it was her first time to visit the place. She was very happy and amazed with the place and without any doubts she directly ran to the cottage to change her clothes, her father had given her the chance to swim first in the pool. After that her mother called her to have their lunch first before plunging again to swim and enjoy it. Because of amusement, Shane ran from here to there but her mother scolded her to behave because it was not there place and she tries to warn her that she might accidentally scratch her legs and even she will run out a supernatural being. But Shane didn’t listen to what her mother warned her yet she still continue running around without knowing and having a belief about supernatural being. Swim, shout and splash, the joyous moments that they showed on their faces and they were satisfied. In fact, they enjoyed the outing very well most especially Shane. When they arrived home, her mother called Shane to ask her if she enjoyed the surprise gift for her. But instead of saying yes, Shane only nodded her head because she was already tired, and her mother actually understands her.
page 2 Early in the morning when Shane’s mother woke up early to prepare their breakfast, she was terrified when she noticed Shane leaning on the window. She was shock and directly gets her daughter. It marks the beginning of their sacrifices and starts the doom in their lives because when Shane woke up during that time, she was not in her normal condition and she acted hysterically. Scream, cry and even laugh were some of the behavior that Shane showed. She even portrays and sees people as angry and has anger towards her. She could hear many voices of demonic creatures. She sometimes talked to herself and tremendously fights the people around her. One night, the wind was so cold that even wearing a thick sweater might not resist the cold breeze and the place was so peaceful that we cannot even hear the single crook of a frog by the river, everybody was shock when Shane runs and shouts without reason and utters some words that she was the only one who could understand. Her mother run after her and hugs her so tight but she tremendously pushes her away and she stayed in the dark corner of their house but still her mother was staying beside her. Worry and pity was in the hearts of Shane’s family. Shane’s parents can’t accept the fact that something had went wrong to their daughter. There were times, when they saw Shane and can’t help her but all they could do was to stare at her and cry pitifully. They even felt scared that Shane might hurt them but they also run towards her and save her in danger. Even though they were scared of her, they took it as a responsibility and were liable to take good care of her. Shane’s family protected her and finds a ways to cure her illness. Instead of allowing Shane roam around their house they lock her in her room so that she won’t harm anyone. Her mother felt grief and pain on what had happen to her daughter and was very afraid of losing her. Instead of sitting on the chair and waiting for a cure, Shane’s mother was the only one who didn’t lose hopes instead she finds way to cure her. She went to a doctor for her daughter’s consultation but unluckily the doctor cannot tell if what was wrong with her and what are the possible medicines to cure her. She also tried to consult a specialist but unfortunately they can’t help her. On that moment, her mother was almost given up but someone had whisper unto her ears that she must go to their barrio to ask the help of a charlatan. Without any hesitation, she directly went there and she was successful to find the best way to help her daughter. She brought the charlatan into their house and let him see her daughter in her room. Upon approaching, they were shock because her daughter was in her bed and had shown horrified faces unto them. The charlatan was not afraid because he was used to encounter the same act before. But Shane’s mother was in great fear and cries pitifully. The charlatan strongly fought the acts that Shane had shown unto him in order for him to find the reason behind and find the better solution. He successfully let Shane calm down and let her sleep so that he could focus his mind. And after that he requested the mother of Shane to sit beside her daughter. Then he started the rituals and had done many acts like uttering some unknown words, dancing around the lighted candles and singing peculiar songs. He was successful in finding the reason behind and that reason was Shane ruined the celebration of a supernatural being. The kind of a supernatural being that she had committed crime was a black one in which they were bad and dangerous.
page 3 They were bad because they tease people whenever he/she had a sin towards them. And if they were not satisfied by that tease they will let that person suffer from tremendous aches, pains, and the worst was death. She stomped and killed many of them and the saddest part was she even killed their superior one. The charlatan said that “the only reason why they will get the soul of Shane was they want it for the exchange for their loss. Her mother cried so loud and she couldn’t accept it. The charlatan added some words and he said that “the best way to cure it is that someone must be brave and ready to sacrifice his/her life in exchange for her daughter.” Shane’s mother was stuttered because she was very shock and confused on what she will do. She went to her husband at the living room and told him about it and her husband was also surprised on the words that her wife had uttered. One day, her wife finally settled her mind and told her husband that she’s willing to sacrifice herself in order to save her daughter but her husband was against on her idea and he rather choose to find another way than to lose them both. Her husband had not permitted her to do it and instead he warned her wife not to go to their barrio. Shane’s mother was desperate to save her daughter because she remembered what the charlatan had said that, “they only got a few days to save her.” When she got a chance to escape, she secretly went to her barrio and find the charlatan. When she sees him, she directly told him that she will sacrifice her life in exchange for her daughter because she loves her so much and she could not bare to see her suffered. On that time, the charlatan was doubtful to her but Shane’s mother kneeled unto him and cried heavily, she beg and beg until the charlatan had pitied her. The charlatan started the rituals and Shane’s mother gave him some last words for her daughter and she said that “I love her so much”. Her husband was there to stop the sacrificial acts but it was too late for him. Few months later, Shane Ella lived normally and happily with her family. But she couldn’t forget her mother where she had done a big sacrifice for her to be saved. All of us may encounter many challenges in life and it may end tragically. Just like when somebody would risk his/her life to save his/her love one. But the most important thing that we must remember is we don’t just love and live in the harshest place on earth! We live in the harshest time by the harshest chance through the harshest way possible. **THE END**
Page 1 Shiena Mae Fernandez AS85 (TTH 8:30- 10:00 am) “Killing me softly” Tik…tik…tik…sound from the big old clock the end of the hall, the sound that makes her can’t sleep no more. “Damn this house. Old things, rusty!” she said. It had been almost 3(three) months that Sharon’s husband, Leo, committed suicide through gun shot at the head and still she doesn’t know the reason. But things had changed since then that she was alone at the big ancestral house. When she had thought all along, without him was a relief and it turned out that everything would be in the worst case of her death. December 18, 2009, when a lovely couple sealed their vows with each other in a most famous cathedral of Bukidnon after their 4 (four) months of engagement. The wedding was a talk of the whole province. People view them as such a perfect couple. Inspite of their big difference physically, people see it as a fairy tale, where there is “Once upon a time” and ended in “They lived happily ever after.” For Sharon was Leo’s ever loved but unfortunately not like in in some fairy tale that two couple are deeply inlove, for in their story Leo wasn’t Sharon’s greatest and true love. They may be married, but her love was for another man. She never loved him, but she couldn’t do anything to tell him that it was that 5’6” footer guy, tanned of skin color and a handsome businessman that she loves whose name is Mark and not him who has of 5’2” of height, nerd-looking and whose eyeglasses was still from his father that was so antique. Though he was like that, she was forced to marry him. Not for his love but for his money that could save her from poverty. After their wedding and their Macau trip and honeymoon, she thought they would live in such a huge mansion where everyone would envy her much of her luckiness. Until she was surprised to see that she was to live in a horrific mansion that was an ancestral house of Leo’s family and a gift of his parents for their marriage. “Ah, honey, is this the house where we are going to stay and live ?,” she asked with an eerie looked upon her face. ”Yes! Isn’t it great? They gave this as wedding gift for us.” “ ah,yes” she puts a plastic smile upon her face. At the front door as they were about to enter, a cold breeze had kissed her cheek. “was that a greeting?” she asked through her mind. The place was far from the city proper, the house was painted in white but it’s color washed out which make it more scarier to see. It was the only house you would find in the wide land owned by his ancestors. Located in Manolo Fortich, they place was named“ Hacienda Paraiso” a lovely name that suits the place but soon going to be a misty name for her. Big painted portraits were hung on the wall “look honey, this are my ancestors,” he said; “ really? wow great” she replied where in fact in here mind she would say ” really? I don’t care.” The furniture are all in .They made a tour upon the whole place so that she would become familiar and would
Part 2 be at ease on the house. She placed a smile on her face but deep inside she is not, because it was not the house she ever wanted and expected he would let her live. He was so excited upon telling everything to her. “ honey, I am so lucky to have you. Having you in my life is the most wonderful thing that had ever happened to me,” he said” uh-huh” and a nod on her head. “ I love you honey and forever that would be” ” Yeah, me too” with a blunt expression upon her face. “so this is it. Our love room” as he showed her the masters bedroom. It was wide in royal blue color with a Mediterranean inspired of the room. A big spacious King size bed. The room is facing East. Watching the sunrise, where a picturesque view of it. Looking at the clear ground outside with only green leaves of those trees are the only one standing on it. For 2 months the house that was empty was now filled with love of a husband for his wife but not the wife to her husband. She showed love to him, but the love was never pure. Secretly when his husband goes to work, she secretly goes to Mark’s house and there she pours all her love for him. When one day he secretly followed her and saw her enter in a house that had been so familiar to him. “Mark! She and Mark had a secret affair? Why?Why Sharon?How could you do this to me?” he was weeping as he hid in the corner of the street not too far from Mark’s place. He turned away and walked upon his car. Cried in pain for his wife’s unfaithfulness. It was like stabbing him alive at his back. Back at Mark’s place. ”Hi babe, did you miss me?,” she asked “Ah. Yes! of course. Did you brought the amount I needed?” he asked. Very eager on the money he had asked from her not telling her what was that for.” Well of course babe. I have it. In complete amount from the account of my dumb husband” “hahahahahhhaha…,” and they bought laugh. ”To where are you going to use the money dear?” she asked” ah-ah…it’s..it’s for a new business I am planning to put up. Together with my friend,” he replied ”Who?” she asked “ you don’t know him,” he replied “ok.i so missed you babe” then they made love at that moment. It was already 7:oopm when Leo had arrived home, with a very sore eyes. Clearly visible that he just cried. He entered the door, fixed himself in a presentable manner. He was surprised to see her at the kitchen “oh, hi honey!” she greeted as she kissed him on the lips. “Hi,” he sadly replied; “what’s the matter? You have such a sore eyes? Something happened?” she asked. He sat down at the table, silently and was hurting to the act of her wife as if she never betray him behind his back. For only 2 months from their marriage, he can never imagine she could do such a thing like that to him. “Sharon is there anything you want me to tell?” with a low voice he asked. She felt nervous as those words came out from his mouth. Heart pounding, fastly that she could almost hear the beat of it.TUGDUG…TUGDUG….TUGDUG…. It was very unusual for her to be called by the name. ”uh-uh..nothing why?” she was trembling as she replied. While making herself feel busy on cooking for their dinner.”do you love me?” “what do you mean?” she got the sense that he might have seen her that afternoon.”did you ever love me?have you been faithful?” “he asked. “well of course honey. I will be forever yours” she replied hugging
Part 3 him at his back. ”why, is there any problem?, “she asked ”no.nothing. it was just a friend of mine. He was hurt when he knew he was cheated by his wife. And the guy our their close friend”. Her eyes couldn’t look at him directly. She was trembling. To hide it, she placed her hands behind her back at went back to cook. Since the day he told the story to her, the house became silent. The air was cold. They seldom speak. And Sharon still continues her affair with Mark, little did she know Leo was following her. Until one day, he got home early. Earlier than Sharon he played the song “Killing me softly” took a bottle of rum and drunk the whole of it ”I can’t take this anymore,” he said. He took their wedding picture at side table beside their bed. He talked to it as if it was Sharon ”HOW!? How could you do this to me? This will never be the start of you happiness…the time I’ll be gone it will be also your end…..’till death do us apart” he took the gun at the drawer and went to the bathroom and their he shot himself at the head. Blood stain scattered on the bathroom wall and floor. He was drop dead upon the floor with the 45 calibre gun upon his left hands with a crumpled picture of Sharon on his left hand. Blood came out, streaming down from his head. Eyes wide open, anger was visible in his eyes. When Sharon came home she looked for him ”Honey? You’re early?” she went to the garage to look if he were there, she looked for him. She couldn’t find him everywhere. She went upstairs. She noticed a music was playing in there room, ..Strumming my pains with his fingers. Singing my life with his words. Killing me softly with his song, killing me softly with his song. Telling my whole life with his words. Killing me softly with his words…….. she became nervous. “where could he be” she asked through her mind. It was unusual for him to come home early. She noticed that their wedding picture at the side table were missing. She went to the bathroom and saw him.”HONEY!” she was shocked. ”HELP! SOMEONE HELP ME!” she kept shouting but no one can hear her. It was the only house in the big land of Manolo Fortich. She panicked and doesn’t know what to do. She was shocked to see the picture in his right hand, crumpled of his madness. When no one can hear her voice and can help her, she called Mark by the cellular phone “Hello, help me…” she was crying and shaking ”Why? What’s the problem?” “it’s Leo,” “what about him? Did he hurt you?” “No….he’s---he’s dead…he killed himself.” Abruptly he drove to Sharon’s place together with the ambulance and the police. As they arrive she immediately went downstairs. A police officer went to her “ Ma’am, stay calm” Mark rushed to her “babe---I mean Sharon, are you ok?” she kept crying and hugged him. “Ma’am, may we know where the body is?” the police chief asked. She pointed upstairs. At the master’s bedroom at the bathroom” Mark calmed her in his arms. The police and the rescuer went upstairs and took Leo’s dead body. The police placed markers for further investigation to know what motif why he committed suicide and if there was a foul play. After they have investigated they left.
Part 4 It was already 6:00 pm. She was alone in the house. Her phone rang ”hello,” she answered “hey babe,are you ok?can you handle being alone?,” it was Mark; “yes, I can take this. Well, it was a good thing he was gone.” she replied. Would it be? Or not? After Leo’s wake Sharon decided that she would stay in the their house. After all, all Leo’s possessions were named after her, for she was the wife.” This is great, I am now rich and Mark and I can continue our love story.” She took a glass of red wine and went to the living room. She saw their wedding picture hung on the wall, looked at it “why did you left me honey?????” she acted as if she were sad. Why? don’t you know that was a good thing? hahahaha” she laughed that her voice was filled the house. Suddenly something fell upstairs, she went to their room and surprised to see their wedding picture fell from the table. The frame was broken. She looked around and saw the window open, she was scared. A cold wind came inside and filled the room. The curtain flew and when she turned around a black cat suddenly jumped across her ”AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH…” she shouted loudly” CURSE YOU CAT!” the black cat just looked at her and gave her a look with its green devilish eyes. Then it went out. She laid in the bed, took the picture and placed it inside the drawer of the side table. Until she fell asleep. The next day she went into Mark’s place. They talked and talked and again made love. “you know what, it’s so boring at that weird house,” she said “then why don’t you stay here?” Mark suggested “nah, they might think I never want there and take the possessions and everything from me. Why don’t we go shopping? Since I now have lots of money” she asked “ok” he replied. They went everywhere, bought expensive and branded clothes and gadgets. Ate at high class restaurants and hotels. Suddenly, as she looked at the glass window of a store she saw an image of Leo, looking at her. Standing behind her wearing a blue long sleeve and in his jeans. She turned away to see if it was real POP! and it was gone “why?,” Mark asked; “nothing, I thought I saw something. Come let’s go there”. It was a whole day shopping spree for both of them using Leo’s money. “ I have to go home, her mom might go to the house” she said “ok, I’ll call a cab”. As she arrived home, it was back to reality. She was alone. She went upstairs and took a shower. As she was taking a bath, she heard as if someone was calling her and entered the room. Boom! something fell. She took the towel and went out see. She saw their picture fell on the floor. A cold breeze entered the room that it was like the coldness of being inside a fridge with lots of ice in it, twirling around her body, embracing her. When she had closed her eyes, she felt it was Leo hugging her, smelling her hair. She could hear a hum “hmmmm….” She had goose bumps then when she looked upon the mirror she saw Leo’s face “AAAAHHHHHH!” she shouted. Blood coming out from his eyes and he was smiling at her. She ran downstairs and cried until she fell asleep on the couch.
Part 5 In her dream, it was the moment of their wedding day. You may now kiss the bride” as the priest said. As she was about to be kissed, she opened her eyes and saw the bloody face of Leo. Blood was running down from his face, suddenly he choked her. The place changed, they were no longer in the church they were in a dark room. Only the two of them. She kept shouting but she couldn’t move, she want to wake up but couldn’t. Leo face was in horror of blood and kept laughing. “YOU WILL DIE WITH SHARON!YOU ARE MINE, ALL MINE…TILL DEATH DO US APART!” Leo laughed, he made a devil laugh as blood coming out and streaming down from his eyes, staining her night gown in all red blood. Sharon wanted to wake up, her body was in total sweat. Then finally she woke up, she couldn’t catch her breath. She was holding her neck,looked around the room. When she saw Leo’s picture she took it “you! Why do you still bother my life? You are already dead. Why won’t you stop? Even in my dreams…..GO TO HELL!” she threw his picture against the wall. BOOM! It crashed, broken but she didn’t saw the blood that flowed out from her face in the picture. She went upstairs and fell asleep. The next day, as she brushed her hair in front of the mirror she looked outside the window. It was a sunny morning, when she turned away a strong wind rushed inside that made her cold. Her hair blown by the wind. ”How could a strong wind enter through the window when it is sunny outside? And the leaves of the tree are still?,” she asked through her mind. Their wedding ring fell upon the floor as she was about to pick it up on the floor a bloody feet was in front of her. Blood dripping all over her face and as she wiping it, she looked up it was Leo’s face again in blood. Dripping all over her face and about to grab her arm, she immediately move backwards. Her heart was pounding,her heart could almost go out and she could hear the fast beat of it. She had goose bumps. The room suddenly was filled with fear and in horror. “ FUCK YOU LEO! I cursed the day you lived. No matter what you do, you can’t scare me!” she cursed him. After that horrific happening, she went directly to her friend, Carol, who could see lost spirits. Carol was from Capiz, they do rituals to derive bad spirits out from a body of a person. She was dark of complexion, had curly hair and was about in her 20’s of age. They went to her house. Where was the last time you saw him?” Carol asked. “here, at the room” she replied. She closed her eyes and feel the bad vibes of the room, Carol suddenly was shaking and her eyes turned all white, then she fell on the floor then was unconscious. She was waking her up ”Carol! What happened? What do you see?,” she asked as she guided her to stand up.” It was so strong Sharon. I could feel it. He is mad. I couldn’t talk to him. I don’t know why his mad,” she told her “was there something you have done that made him mad?” Carol asked “no—none” she answered. Is it? Or she couldn’t tell the truth? At their bedroom, sitting at the end of the bed. Looking at the empty corner side of the room. Again, a cold breeze entered the room. She stood up and as she was about to close the window, she felt someone was staring her. She could sense it. Someone was standing behind her back. She closed the window, then she felt someone kissed her neck and a humming of the song
Part 6 Killing Me Softly was sung in her ear. It made her stand erect and hugged herself. She ran to the bed and covered in sheets. Something crawled inside the bed, “AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!,” she shouted. The bed was filled with blood. Leo’s voice was heard all over the room, laughing like a devil. Loudly. It filled the room, it feared her. She doesn’t know what to do, it was like it could almost break her ear drums. He was grabbing her legs under the sheets. Taking her down under the bed. She was stain by blood all over her white night gown. She kept grabbing the bed post but she couldn’t reach it “ YOU ARE MINE SHARON!ONLY MINE! YOU ARE COMING WITH ME! HAHAHAHAHAHHAAHA!” “NO!NO!NO!NO!NO!” she kept shouting. Then she woke up. It had been a bad dream for her. She looked under the sheet, there she found Leo’s picture with her when they were still young before they got married. She took it and placed it under the bed then went back to sleep. She tried to feel the air to make her fell asleep but she couldn’t. Her dream keep running inside her mind. The line that he uttered “till death do us apart” kept in her mind, running all over again and again. Then she spoke through her mind “did he knew that I was having an affair ?what made him so angry and dragging me to death? ”. Till morning came, she wasn’t asleep, she stayed awake. The room was quiet when suddenly a ring from her phone was heard,..ring..ring..ring….. as she was about to grab her phone a hand suddenly land upon hers it made her shout. She kept screaming and went at the corner of the room. The call ended. After a minute or two it rang again she took it and answered “hello? Mark?” “hey, why you not coming here anymore?” Mark asked. “NO….STOP! LEAVE ME…I WANT TO CUT THIS…..BYE!” then she threw her phone. It crashed. For how many days she never moved from the corner there she was singing humming the song Killing Me Softly. Her eyes were deep and stress. Her dress was torn. She was shaking and biting her nails. “No, I won’t be defeated by you” she said through her mind. She stood up. Went downstairs to eat something, but as she was about to step outside the door of the room she saw the picture of them again during their first date. She took it then tore it apart and threw it. It made her loss her appetite. She opened the cabinet when a heart box fell from the upper part of the cabinet. Letters and pictures scattered on the floor. It was Leo’s, letters of hurt and pictures of pain. There she saw a picture of her in Mark’s house. Her and Mark at the doorstep of his house.” It has been long that you knew this?” she asked herself. Yes, he was spying on her but wouldn’t tell her that he knew it already. Then she remember the time when Leo came home and asked her…”is there something you want to tell me? Do you love me? Did you ever loved me?”. And teas fell from her eyes. There was that one letter that stuck inside the box. She took it and read. “ Sharon, You were the only woman in my life. I have been always faithful to you. I never stop loving you even thoug I know you cheated and secretly make love with your ex. I never blamed you for anything. I do not where I got wrong. Why you did this to me. I know that if I will be gone you would be happy to continue your affair with him. BUT THAT WOULD NEVER HAPPEN!
Part 7 YOU ALWAYS BE MINE. MINE.MINE.MINE ONLY!’TILL DEATH DO TEAR US APART. LEO” It made her body shake in fear. Anger and hurt can be felt through his words. She can picture him crying in great pain while writing it. It surprised her that all along he knew everything. It was too late for her to say she was sorry. Know everything was clear to her why he was hunting her in her dreams and everywhere. She stood up, she saw the cd with a letter ‘to my ever loved Sharon. Play to remind our love’ she took the cd and placed it on the player. The song played, Killing Me Softly, she went to the bathroom and sink her body on the tub filled with water. She held the letter. Tears streaming down from her eyes. Guilt now is trying to eat her. As the music played she fell asleep, in her dreams Leo was laughing. As she was about to say sorry to him, Leo grabbed her hand and hugged her. “honey, I am sorry-,” she was about to look his face and kiss him, he suddenly choke her. She was stopping Leo, but he wouldn’t “YOU WILL ALWAYS BE MINE!” in reality she was already shaking on the bath tub. She’s forcing herself to wake up but couldn’t until she no longer woke up and her soul was taken and she was put to death. Her phone rang, it was Mark. It ringed how many times but no one could answer anymore. As the music keeps playing, she was lying on the tub, her head drowned by the water. She was dead. In her left hand the letter written by Leo. Now Leo would be at peace and promise had been sealed ‘till death tore them apart.
Edited page 1 Joyce D. Villacura The Two Ghosts There was a group of family who lived near the forest. A couple had a twin child, named Alex andAlexa. Alex is a boy he is 18 years of age, he is a helpful and loving person. Alexa is also 18 years old she is a hardworking, friendly and God-fearing person.Alex is older than Alexa.They helped their mother in household chores. Her father’s name is Arman, he is a driver of a ten wheelers track. He delivered the sugarcane in far places, its 30 miles away. Arman went home once a month. Her mother’s name is Evelyn she is a leprous wife. They really helped and loved their mother. Alex and Alexa is walking at dawn to find fire woods at the forest. They walked from the house to the forest, so cold and the surroundings were so silent. They reached the forest and lots of fire woods. Alex got some firewoods in the other way and Alexa also did, so they separated. Many hours had passed Alexa reached the place where no one is there, she shouted but no one hears her. Alex on the other hand is busy in getting lots of firewoods, he was so tired so he sat down and take a rest. Alexa cried because she don’t know where she was going, she don’t know the place where she come from. Alex look for her sister in the forest but she didn’t found her. Alex felt nervous and scared she really doesn’t know where his sister was going.Alexa cried until she fell asleep, she really felt the coldness of the wind. One night she started walking and she saw an Old man praying. She doesn’t hesitate to ask the Old man to where be the place to go back to where she comes from. The Old man told her and she was so very happy. In the forest the birds were singing and it was night when she was walking. In the middle of the forest, she felt like something bad. She felt that there was following in her, she didn’t mind it so she continued walking. Until, Alexa had been blind folded and she was shouted and cried but no one hears her. The unknown man was a vampire and the vampire was so in love with her. One day the vampire slept and Alexa is trying to escape from the forest and the vampire hears the noise and he woke up. The vampire was so angry so he killed Alexa and he slashes it by parts of the body and after he eats some parts of the flesh of Alexa. Three days that Alex was walking around the forest. Until he smell something bad near the tress with many grasses, the smell is like a fish that was thrown in the forest many weeks ago. He is walking and follows the bad smell until she was so shocked to what he had seen. He saw the flesh of her sister and it slashes it by parts. Alex can’t believe it, is this real? he asked himself. Alex was crying when he saw the slashes flesh of her beloved sister. His mother arrived and so shocked to what had happened. Alex said, sorry mom. His mother was so angry and said, Alex you are an irresponsible brother, why you let your sister far from you?, you shouldn’t do it. Mom forgive me I’m so sorry, Alex said. His mother was so silent and can’t accept it. His father came and was so lonely his father said, lets go, we can’t do anything about that, she already dead. They get the flesh of Alexa and they buried it. The three of them are praying that Alexa will be in heaven and they said sorry. For how many minutes, they walked away with teary eye and so sad.
page 2 Alex was going crazy, he is walking everywhere, he is talking to himself when no one listens to him. He became crazy because his mother blamed him always his mother said that he is the reason why Alexa die. Alexa was loved by her mother. Alex don’t know what to do and he asked himself why is it that mom is always blaming me?,he cried. Everynight he saw her mother outside the house cried, she always bought with her the picture of Alexa and remembered the happiest moments that they encounter when Alexa was still alive. Sometimes his mother doesn’t sleep for the whole night, she always thinking of Alexa, there was a time when his mother didn’t eat for the whole day. Five months had passed his mother was sicked Alex father is the one who took good care of Evelyn his wife. Evelyn cried because her illness is very painful and she said to herself that I can’t do this, I am dying. Her husband’s said don’t say that we’ll just pray that everything would be okay. Arman is a positive thinker. He don’t drive anymore because he took good care of his wife. Alex saw her father and mother praying, he didn’t join in praying so he walked away and he go to his friends. One day Alex mother was in the hospital and at that time, Alex was playing a basketball in his friend’s house. His father texted Alex so he directly went to the hospital, Alex arrived and it was too late when he came. His mother was dead, Alex cried so loud and said sorry mom. I was a little bit hurt because you are always blaming me you said that I am the reason why Alexa was dead, I didn’t took good care of you mom, I’m very sorry. His father gave a letter to Alex, the letter is from his mother. It was written there that Im very sorry son that I’ll always blamed you, I know that you were hurt. Please forgive me, I am your mother always. Alex cried after reading the letter. He hug her mother and said I will always love you mom. The day of the burial of his mother many attended because his mother was so kind and friendly like Alexa. Their neighbor loves them because of their good attitude that they shows. Alex kept the letter that his mother gives. Every day he is reading the letter because everytime he reads it, he remembered his mother. One night she dreamed about his mother that they sleep together. The sun shines then he get up, he thought that it was real but the truth is that it is only a dream. Their house was so silent and he said dad but no one answers he go outside and his father was not there. He went to his bed and he saw a letter from his father attached with money. He read the letter and it goes like this Son, I should leave you I was assign in far places I need to work so that we have money. Please take good care of yourself I know that you are responsible son, love lots Dad. Alex cried because he wants to talk to his father in person, but his father was leaving.
Page 3 Alex was walking he went to his friend’s house. Alex saw a big Old house near the forest. He saw an Old man cleaning the ground. He move closer to the man and asked. I’m so hungry and thirsty do you have some foods there? The Old man said, Please come in, Alex doubt if he will enter the house or not. His final decision was he enter the house because he was dying, he really need some foods. The Old man gave her a coffee and foods. He ate a lot because he was so hungry, after eating he fell asleep. At 12 o clock in the midnight he woke up and he saw that his face changed. He became a ghost, and the Old man laughed and said, the tea that I gave to you is my blood, Alex was so shocked and he continued, the foods that I gave to you is a human body, the Old man laughed. Alex became a ghost, the two of them lived in the old house. Every night Alex went everywhere if he saw young child going out at night he will killed it he will eat the neck of that young child and certainly it will die, after that he will bring it to the old house. They are going to slash the parts of the body they cook it and after they will eat it. One day it’s a fiesta in their barrio, lots of people are there, they enjoy eating without knowing that the people who live in that old house were a ghost. The old man and Alex prepared different foods for their visitors, the foods and the drinks that they prepare were a flesh and a blood. They planned that many should become a monster. Many people enjoyed in the fiesta. At night many people became ghost, lots of ghost was in their house. The old man and Alex laughed aloud. Almost 50 people were a ghost, one guy was angry so there were fighting. All the ghosts were dead including the old man and Alex. After all the happenings, that barrio was so peaceful, no more ghost because all the ghost were dead.
Ang, Julie Krizia A. Creative Writing REST (page 1)
Symphathetically and quietly refined modern amenities, a place somewhere far from the madding crowd with about 3 kilometers from the said suite, it has a gracious and abundant living and surrounded by spectacular mountains. A suite with a fully furnished bed with frosted bathroom plus a comfortable sofa. That’s where I will be staying, a little farm town rest house in the overlooking hiking trails in Mainit, Nabunturan Comval Province. Before my arrival in the said place I heard a conversation in the bus I am riding, accordingly a girl died in the place or in the Maddison Suite to be specific. The two women are in serious chat; ‘The poor girl died because of a nightmare.’ The woman in black stated. ‘Something is in that suite, she was found dead in room 6 am I right? ,’ Murmured the other. ‘Yes you are. There must be a curse in that room… ‘Maddison Suite? That’s the inn I will be staying.’ I exclaimed talking to myself.
I felt frightened of what I heard but I just ignored it and took a nap in the bus. It will take two hours before I arrive in the inn. I need some rest, perhaps a time to unwind and to forget all the worries I am having. These women don’t have good things to say I concluded, just chatting about death of a person they don’t even know. Ahh! They are not worthy of my time.
Beforehand I will introduce myself and the terrifying experience I had will follow. I am Julie a lone girl working in the city I am so much stressed and pressured woman with heart ache, who is trying to forget the world and escape from heartbreak. It was eleven o'clock in the evening when I arrived at Maddison Suite, the place looks wonderful, the employees are so accommodating I instantly felt an ease upon inquiring. And I automatically climbed into the soft bed and called in the front desk for my food to be delivered since I am already starving, after which I took a shower. And my food is already on the table when I finished taking a bath, after eating, I curled into the bed like a ball and began to drift into sleep. After a hard day and week I need some peace and rest from the heartbreak I experienced, my boyfriend
and I planned for so many things in the future, I thought he and me will grow old together but he cheated, I saw him with another girl indeed he is one of the reasons why I am here, the pain is unbearable. Ah’ surely I can find peace and comfort in this place. The ambiance is worthy of a little rest, something strange while I am in my deep sleep when I felt it. Slowly images began to flood into my mind, images that I can’t explain strange and dark images that forms like baphomet and then the dreams took shape. As I peered vaguely through the gloom into the dark trails advancing ahead, my heart began to thump wildly in my chest, visible through my shirt like a cartoon character in love. That awful yet familiar feeling of despair washed over me, and my stomach wrenched as it seemed to fall to the floor as I realized I'd been here before. This dark scenario that appeared to be several places I remembered from my ex-boyfriend, all glued together in a mass of dark corners where shadows grew. I began to see people I had known from many different moments in my life, people that would never be together. Confusion fuddled my mind as I strove to gain control, to understand and to stem the fear growling inside. Suddenly, a dark shape emerged slowly from the gloom shadows starting to stare at me, like it was an Illumination coming from a pale crescent moon peeking here and there from behind dark clouds blacker than the night sky. And then I began to hear voices, voices that imitate mine and voices over the sounds of burst party noises, as if someone had turned up a loud music, voices and laughter. I could feel the disappointment in the strained silence of the next few moments while I stared at the TV. There were voices all over the room, always just barely audible. I’m starting to panic, I turned and stumbled as I began to run towards the sliding doors as fast as I could. It was an inner instinct, an instant knowledge of impending danger. I’m so terrified and the fear was apparent, an airy presence that reeked of evil. Slamming doors and audible voices are now taking place, panting and gasping as I ran to where I can hide but the walls were closing in now and my chest was tighten. I’m hearing gnashing of teeth, they are so many and crawling like a goblin towards me and then I saw this fiercing red eyes coming also towards me like Satan the devil and all the time my brain worked overtime, asking who was chasing me, and why? What had I ever done to make someone so intent to kill me? Suddenly hands clasped around my throat, squeezing my windpipe until I thought it would break. There’s seems to be no hope I feel that my body is about to collapse and I must accept that this will be the end of my life, because the person who’s a threat to my life is so powerful that I cannot even protect myself. I was wrong in expecting that I will have a good time in this place, I should have known this ahead of time so I can retreat or perhaps I just listened to the conversation in the bus maybe I won’t be facing this treachery and misery. Suddenly as I grappled wildly with my attacker and strove to retain consciousness, he hit me hard on the back of my head and I blacked out. In my mind I am already dead my eyelids became so heavy that I couldn’t even open them. I am ready to face the after death but… A whisper is heard as if telling me to get up. I slowly regained my strength and by faith I opened my eyes.
I sat up in an instant, my sweat falling down on my cheeks I feel something I never felt before my spine rigid and heavy drops of sweat running down my forehead unstoppably as I realized it was all just but a gruesome nightmare. I then realized that in my arrival I wasn’t even able to pray, to give thanks to God for the safe trip he had given me. I kneeled down and prayed hard, a plan is set up for me, maybe the bad dream is just a reminder that in every moment people must pray because evil is just around ready to devour, attack and do his evil plans. Then, with sweet relief, I relaxed my hands and breathed in the sweet breath of life. I kneel down and God’s words came out to my mouth which says “Pray without ceasing.” In John 11:35, I also utter praises and thanksgiving for alerting me of the things that might happen, and that nightmare was too close. I packed my things and hurried to the lobby, returned the keys and went to the terminal, life in the city may be tough but at least I will not have close to death nightmare.
Padillon, Gle-an B. Creative Writing (T-TH 8:30-10:00) Short Story
Neighbor Rumors are heard terrifying news spread out, merciless killing of an unborn child, bleeding of a mother who doesn’t even feel the pain of the mysterious death of her child, a creature they never thought existed, a shock to other pregnant women. The mysterious event put the residents of barrio Walog into a state of panic for the commotion never did occur in their barrio before. In the mountains of Bukidnon there are many barrios and Walog is one of those, this barrio is distinct from the rest for there is a secret in Walog. Barrio Walog is composed of only one community, the people are still uncivilized, food gatherers you may say, hunting wild animals is one of their source of food. Isolated from the rest of the barrios for it is surrounded and found at the middle of a forest. Living so simply not until a horrible event took place. The people’s living is but a simple one, but someone is up to something. There are three pregnant women in barrio Walog. A new comer came into their place prior to the mysterious death of one of the resident’s child. The people are puzzled because the woman doesn’t want to join in the gathering of the residents of the barrio. Her name is Amanda, being observant the residents are keep on talking about her, accordingly they haven’t seen her eat meat of wild animals or even vegetables upon the day of her arrival but the shocking thing is she neither grow thin nor pale. From the day she transferred she didn’t even have gotten out to meet the people in her new society. Meanwhile, pregnant women’s greatest fear is losing their baby consequently they must be very careful in the so called “tik-tik”. This demonic creature has the ability to extend its tongue up to whatever length it desires, features that is out of humanity, thick eyebrows, wrinkled forehead, long black teeth which looks like those of the vampire only that it is not white instead black, the tongue is sharp as it is seemed design to kill, scattered hair and the like. These descriptions were based upon our ancestors, many doesn’t believe in this being, only a product of the imaginative mind however the sudden death of a child in the barrio alarmed the people who strongly believes that this creature was responsible for the massive and unmerciful killing of the unborn baby in their place. Since there are no other activity in the Bario Walog people or couples can’t do anything instead just create infants. Lara, Emma and Lucia are the three lucky women who are gifted to conceive a child. These three women shares a deep friendship, though their houses may be at some distance each one of them visits one another if they don’t have something to do. Barrio Walog is strange as it is, the residents’ houses are made of bamboo and nipa you cannot see a concrete house in this place.
Lara, 18 years old did not even graduate in high school due to lack of finances thus she married Lorenzo whose source of living is farming. The baby in whom Lara is conceiving will be their first child. Emma on the other hand is only 16 years old she already has 3 children and the child in her stomach will be the fourth. Moreover Lucia shares the same feeling as Lara since this is also her first time to be pregnant. Living in a barrio Walog is not unaware of the being around them, a creature whose favorite delicacy is a fetus. One silent night as the 3 pregnant women gathered to have a chat in the hut of Lara, a small house made up of bamboo and the roof made of nipa. They are seated at the sala, the sound of the crickets are heard, the place seems so quiet, there is a hushing of the winds suddenly the dogs begun howling. ‘What could be the reason of the dogs’ sudden bark’? Lara asked. The two women shudders, an explicit act showing that they do not know the nature of it. ‘How do you feel Lara, this is but your first time to have a baby’? Asked Emma instead. Lara is silent for a short while before answering her friends’ question something crossed her mind that made her hands tremble even feeling a pain in her stomach. Before uttering a word she sees Amanda passing by with a fierce look on her big belly. She is about to ask her neighbor of what’s the matter but the woman suddenly vanished without even leaving a trace of her. Lara still couldn’t erase the look Amanda had given her. ‘Lara? Lara? Are you alright?’ uttered Lucia whose hand taps on Lara’s shoulder. ‘You seem to be worried, what’s the matter?’ Lara didn’t hear Lucia another tap was given and Lara came back to reality. ‘Oh, I’m just thinking about Lorenzo he is not yet here, this morning he said he’ll be home before the sun sets but it’s already night and even his shadow is not appearing, I wonder where he is.’ Lara succeeded in giving her alibi, her friends seemed convinced as to the reason of her worry, and the fact is that she doesn’t want to alarm her friends. ‘Are you sure of that?’ interrupted Emma. ‘Of course I am’ Lara directly answered. ‘Did you know that Maria’s child died yesterday? Emma asked, referring to the other woman who is also pregnant in their barrio. Rumors are heard, Maria was alone in their house at the time of the child’s mysterious death. Accordingly, her husband went to his in-laws and apparently he didn’t came back as what Maria had expected. Upon lying in bed the pregnant woman heard a harsh noise coming from the roof as if a person jumped on it, the poor woman didn’t even care, ‘perhaps it’s just a cat’ were only the words she said. As the night goes so weary Maria had slept. As a neighbor relayed there was a shadow hovering at the woman’s roof, however they don’t have time to react on the situation. Meanwhile as what Maria had stated, she woke up in the total darkness, her eyes couldn’t see anything the house is so quiet not until a hissing sound was heard, it sounded like a snake but of a very different tone. She was afraid then, and her husband isn’t home yet, if it’s a threat no one would be brave enough to protect her. The woman just prayed hard, she is about to say her prayer when the slamming in the windowpane begun, at first it was not that noisy but it begin to get louder and louder the house of Maria is
then shaking as there’s an earthquake, since it is just a small and very fragile, just a little move can shake it. It must be a tik-tik cried Maria, tik-tik is the most feared unnatural being of pregnant woman since they are the favorite victim of this monster. Apparently Maria froze, she couldn’t move or even shout the fright paralyzed her, her palms are strongly placed in her belly. She knows that the developing child of hers is inside and she won’t never and ever allow anyone to harm her baby. But what can be done by her? Compared to this cannibal she’s of no match. The creaking continues and Maria felt dizziness, unconsciously she fell on the floor. She opened her eyes, believed that it was just a dream but when she laid her hand in her stomach something is missing when she looked at it a horrible scene appeared, dried blood thickened on the floor, her dress is also filled by her own blood, stinky as it is, the poor woman cried. Neighbors came rushing, questioned her of what happened, how come the pain wasn’t felt. She couldn’t answer them, she just cried until the regretting husband came. The saddest of part of all, the baby is gone the mother without knowing the reason behind the mystery. Prior to that Amanda was seen patrolling in Maria’s house. ‘That’s quite a tale, isn’t it? Emma contentedly exclaimed, bearing a long breath, the horrifying event lasted for a while. ‘Do you believe in such madness?’ Lucia exclaimed, ‘She must have had a miscarriage alone, not being careful enough to her baby, isn’t that lunatic? Inventing those sorts of things just to gain sympathy, she hadn’t ever answered the questions thrown to her. I don’t believe in “tik-tik” personally, there is no such thing as that.’ ‘I believe in it though’ protested Lara to Lucia’s reaction. ‘My mother told me when I was still in her stomach a “tik2x” attacked our house having forth it’s very long tongue in the hole of the nipa roof if my father wasn’t able to reinforce I might be dead as of that moment. That monster is not a threat to mothers instead in the babies, they love the smell of an unborn child, and using their tongue they’ll sip the blood from the women’s womb and presto! They already have a food. Our ancestors doesn’t know as to the nature of “tik2x” all they know is that if you will be a attacked by this creature you must cut its tongue for it is it’s weakness. Lara narrated emphasizing the last sentence. ‘Then perhaps we should avoid being alone at night’ said Emma. ‘In addition to that Lara my grandmother taught me that if I will get pregnant I should always wear a black shirt for it will protect my baby and a unnatural being cannot see it. ‘It is better for us to be keen and alert now that we are pregnant. concluded Emma’ so much for tonight’s conversation, Lara we must be going, our husbands are waiting at home, ohh wait a minute, Lorenzo is not yet here we couldn’t leave you tik2x might visit if you’re just alone. ‘I wouldn’t want that protested Lara, I will be okay, Lorenzo might be in his way now and both of you must go’. Lara waved good bye to her friends, she is in the wood fence and upon closing it human instinct told her that someone is staring, as she looked at her neighbor’s house there is Amanda painting a smile in her lips a very clever smile. Lara turned her back and is about to enter when…..
Amanda appeared in front of her, she felt a terror for the woman is in a distant a while ago and now she just then appeared instantly. ‘where is your husband Lara?’ it is not safe if you’re just alone in this time’ uttered Amanda, grinning her teeth. ‘He will be home in just a short while, I should enter now’. Properly stated by Lara, but as she is about to take a step a firm grasps from Amanda made her stop. ‘Isn’t that so impolite of a pregnant woman like you? I mean no harm I want to be acquainted with you’ the woman smiled again giving fright to Lara ‘Your stomach looks so wonderful, I wonder what it feels like to be in your situation, can we now enter to your house? Suggested the strange neighbor. ‘That might be great’ Lara hesitantly said. Lara offered food to her visitor but Amanda refused showing disgust to the pregnant woman. A stern look is noticed from the visitor’s eyes, it is fixed on Lara’s belly. Lara then felt a pain upon the stare, she felt afraid and want to send Amanda home but she just couldn’t. ‘Do you believe in tik2x?’ Seriously asked by Amanda ‘70% I do, why do you ask?’ ‘Because I do, I have been a victim once hahahahaha!!! She’s horrible its tongue is like a snake ready to kill! Amanda seems to turn lunatic like a raging child waiting for comfort. Meanwhile Lara shivers even afraid to touch her visitor. Someone is up to something. ‘You must go now’ said Lara. ‘Are you afraid of me? Do you believe with what I just said?’ you are like the rest! Suspecting me as a monster! Amanda move forward to Lara, red and bulging eyes she came forth. ‘Don’t! Please don’t hurt me I haven’t done anything against you, spare my child’s life’. Pleaded Lara, trembling from head to foot her mind is telling her to run and shout but she couldn’t. How she wanted that it is just a dream and all things would just fade away. ‘Hahahahahahaha! Chuckled Amanda. ‘You’re right I’m the tik2x, I killed my child so as Maria’s and now it will be yours…. Lorenzo didn’t tell you that I’m his former wife didn’t he? Ohh how would he know I’m here, I just transferred this morning didn’t I? Let me tell you our tale before I kill your baby. We lived in the nearby barrio, I thought Lorenzo will accept me despite of my demonic being but, but when I killed my baby he left. It wasn’t my fault that I am like this, it is my mother’s, I inherited her evil power and after giving it to me she was unfortunately killed by a man named Menard who said to be a secret bounty hunter in the barrio. I could have just refused but she won’t die if I will accept her power. In spite of all the things that happened I thought my beloved Lorenzo will stay but he didn’t and chose to transfer here, he then met you and married you while I was miserable in our child’s death. It wasn’t my fault! Isn’t it? The woman is now hallucinating. The fire in the lamp at the table grew bigger; howling of the dogs became louder. Lara forgot that tonight is the full moon. As she was about to ask for some help Amanda perished in her sight. Then a noise on the roof was heard, Lara didn’t move for a moment she then decided
to go out and face Amanda. as she looked up a rage of terror came forth, there is a shadow on the nipa, shattered hair sharp claws and animal like structure, undeniably it is Amanda sneaking in the roof as if looking for someone to be her victim ‘You’re their…’ somewhat a whisper from Amanda’s salivating mouth. Her tongue became long, long, longer, and longer. It’s tip, as sharp as a needle the feature? Gruesome Lara ran but got caught by Amanda’s tongue. dragging Lara using her tongue wrap at the pregnant woman’s leg she screamed but no one will hear her for her other neighbors are at some distance. ‘Nooooooooo!!!!!! Cried Lara ‘Say good bye to your child Hahahahahah!!’ Amanda extended her tongue to Lara’s stomach preparing her to stab it and sip the blood; the pregnant woman is horrified she just closed her eyes waiting for death. A shout was heard it was not hers but of the tik2x she slowly opened her eyelids and felt the shuttered tongue above her womb. Lorenzo came along with his 2 friends namely Henry and John. After which he went to Amanda and stabbed her with a knife, Amanda died in an instant, after that night the mystery was never repeated. The residents of barrio Walog continue the life they had before the arrival of Amanda.
Tangonan, Samson B. Creative Writing My Lovable Dog: The Monster Killer In a mysterious place of Mt. Semmerian, the highest mountain in Merian there is said to be two towns located at the top of the mountain. One of it is the town of Samvel which is considered poor compared to the other town. On the other hand there is the town of Mervis which is rich. The two towns are isolated from the rest of the place in that mountain, a virgin and a spooky forest this is termed by the town’s people as the ‘bloody forest’. Since no one was alive or safe upon entering the forest. Thousands of people were missing and until now they are not yet found by their respective families. It gives a quite confusion to everyone who lives there why there are many bloody incidents that are happening to their place. Many had speculated of how long would the terror stay in their place, some would say and ask as to what could be the possible solution to stop that kind of malady? Everyone is afraid to talk with anything regarding to the said matter and to the bloody forest. What were the mysterious things involved in that place, now let us find out as we go through the events of the story. The gloomy place of Mt. Semmerian is divided into two parts, the town of Samvel and of Mevis. The place of Samvel is inhabited by the lower class families and that includes the Torres family. The place is simple yet beautiful, an intelligent, diligent and a pretty girl lives in there together with her sick parents. She is Samantha Torres a silent type of a girl. Meanwhile in the town of Mervis there is also a family living there, the Retros. Few families are occupying in this place, they were only the elite class, the Retros family is considered as the richest ant the most strict they have a son who is helpful, humble and handsome and with a kind heart. He is very generous to help the orphanage and the unprivileged children in their place. He has also a fund raising program called ‘matulungin at responsible’. Even now his parents do not know about it. The program derived its name from the first letter of his name. It was late in the afternoon when Samantha’s parents were so busy working in the farm under the hot rays of the sun when the girl noticed that night before that her mother and father are not feeling well. For the reason that they only eat once a day because of poverty they are suffering from. In the midst of the night during that time her parents collapsed. That time she was very helpless she doesn’t even know what to do. She cried out loud begging for help, shouted for some help, she panicked in the situation. She looked above the altar where the image of Jesus Christ is placed, she holds tightly the hands of her mother and father until they were awakened however they are unable to talk. ‘Why is this happening to us?’ she asked. ‘I can’t live a life without the both of you’. Tears then fell from her eyes and she immediately prayed from the bottom of her heart. Days, weeks and time passes by but her parents still cannot talk and they became so weak. She is very helpless upon looking at them. She wants to send them to the hospital but they don’t have enough money and the transportation is unavailable in their place. They need to the muddy road, streams and rivers must be crossed just to reach the neighboring town of Mervis where the transportation is found.
Until such time when she is running too fast to ask help from other residents she met an old man. She asked some help from him. ‘Please help me! My parents are getting worse because of their sickness’ begged Samantha. Then the old man replied.. ‘No child, I can’t help you. I am too weak and I can’t do anything’, Samantha was very hopeless during that time but she remembered what the old man had said a minute ago it is about the most effective herbal plant that could cure her parent’s mysterious sickness. But the problem is the place directed by the old man is very dangerous it is in the bloody forest, where no one came back alive upon going to that forest. She remembered the rumors of the tows people and contemplated whether it is true. The bloody crime which happened in the forest yesterday, 20 people were killed by the monster, the bodies were said to be chopped into small pieces, the heads were cut, the internal organs such us the heart and lungs are missing from the dead bodies. But Samantha didn’t mind she heard, the only thing that she is afraid is to lose her parents. Without any doubt and worries Samantha went to the horrible forest together with her lovable dog. It was early in the morning when they started to walk. It was exactly twelve o’clock midnight when they arrived in the bloody forest. Upon walking in the middle of the forest she heard an unusual voice, she started to be frightened looking at the trees she sees that the leaves are trembling. She felt the strong breeze of the air as if it doesn’t know where it would go. She felt an extreme coldness in her body, her hair stands slightly. Until she found out the footprints of her dog where she followed then upon looking at the elevated part of the forest she got amazed and surprise for she already saw the medicinal plant she is looking for. She is very thankful to the very weak man. At last she found the plant! With so much excitement she walks toward it so eagerly but she stopped when a big bird had bitten her hair. ‘Gosh! Someone must help me. As she continued to walk closer to the plant she saw her dog beside it. Her lovable dog turned to be a monster its eyes became piercing red, its teeth became sharper and longer it is obvious that it licked and blood is falling from its fangs. The dog’s body is now so huge and worms are crawling all over its body. It is very eager to eat another flesh. Samantha is very shock of what she had seen; she never did thought that the killer is her lovable dog. Samantha is trap by the monster and got her tied up in a tree. ‘Let me out please..’ Samantha said But the dog just replied that it can’t because she will be the next victim. The monster changes its feature in a more terrifying appearance. After their conversation the poor Samantha collapsed because of too much pain and fear to the monster. In the midst of her, being unconscious she dreamed that she was saved by a handsome man. She saw how the guy killed the monster. He was able to chop the monster’s body by using his sharp sword, the blood scattered on the ground. Even if it is so dangerous the man still saved Samantha. After the bloody battle between the monster and the man who is no other than Mervin, the unconscious girl is already conscious. Upon waking up from her wonderful sleep she got
tongue-tied and cannot believe that her dream came true. She close and opened her eyes to check if it just a dream. ‘Thank you so much for saving my life’ Samantha uttered with a relieved smile. ‘It is okay because my duty is to save and help you my beautiful lady’. Mervin said He holds the hands of Samantha and hugged her tightly as if there is no tomorrow. Mervin took away Samantha from that forest together with the herbal plant. He courted her and they became lovers and he accepted her of whoever she is. The thankful Samantha is very happy because her parents are already healed by the unexpected help of her lover now. They got married and together lived a simple life.
The world is full of unsolved crimes and mysteries. Mostly, the victims may be called restless souls because they’re already dead but they will not remain helpless. They will always find ways so that they will be heard. The question is, will you be listening? Every place in the world has its own stories to be told. In the northern part of Bukidnon, it has been said that a place called Dark Forest existed. People say, in that forest, there is a ghost who haunt or even kill every man who dares to enter the forest. The ghost is trying to seek justice in her death through killing people. A revengeful spirit, as some people say. No wonder why it is called the Dark Forest because it has dark shadows behind it. Also this forest has big old trees like Balete, a tree that was known to be the home of the ghost or supernatural being. One morning, group of college friends from Central Mindanao University are busy talking with each other. They suddenly decided to go on adventure trip, the trip on which their strength can be tested. Next week is their semester break, so all of them agreed to the idea. ‘Where do you want go?’, Clinton asked the group. ‘How about we list all our options then decide for the most interesting one,’ Greg suggested. They are all very excited upon having the trip. Some suggested the Blue Water located on the way to Quezon, Bukidnon. Some also mention resorts then suddenly Jonas told them about the Dark Forest somewhere at the northern part of Bukidnon. ‘The forest was known to be haunted by ghost and not simply a ghost because the barrio people say that it is a revengeful one. The ghost will put you to death once you enter the forest’, Jonas said in a low voice. After hearing the story of Jonas, the group became silent. They felt a cold wind blowing to their backs. Even though the room’s windows were all closed and the room is not also air-conditioned. “How about we go in that place? It is really fit to our adventure trip!” Greg said in loud voice to catch his friend’s attentions. ‘I reckon that it is dangerous for us to go in that place. I have heard about that story from my roommate who lives near the forest. She told me that if somebody enters the forest, that person will be dead or be missing’, Leila said in a soft voice.
‘I don’t believe in ghost stories Lei. Who is with me in choosing that place as our destination?’, Greg asked the rest of his friends. There are thirteen of them and only Leila and Jonas who disagreed in choosing that place. Majority wins, so their destination is the Dark Forest. Leila felt something bad might happen so she began to doubt if she will join her friends in going to that forest. But Leila was convinced by her close friend Diane, who will also join the trip. The night before they go to the forest, everybody is very busy packing the things they are going to bring. But Leila felt strange about that place maybe it is because she already knew something about that place. She always foreshadows an image of a forest having no light at all, a very dull forest. Diane noticed that Leila is not comfortable and she can feel that something is bothering her. “Are you alright Lei?” Diane asked her. ‘I really think that something bad will happen if we go in that place’, Leila answered Diane in cracked voice. ‘You know what Lei, you’re thinking too much. Just enjoy our vacation’, Diane told Leila in a friendly manner. Diane left Leila in the room but Leila could not stop thinking about the stories of the Dark Forest. She did not notice that she already fell asleep. Everybody was very early in their meeting place so they also left early. They hired a van to bring them to that place. On their way to the forest, everybody is very excited. They talk about they’re funny experiences at school and they even backbite their teachers. Only Leila and Jonas are very silent. Leila is just watching the scenery through the van’s window, while Jonas is listening to music in his iPod. They travel for almost 3 hours because the place where the Dark Forest located is 90 kilometers from their place. The sun is at its peak so they decided to stop for a while in a small sari-sari store to freshen-up. The owner of the store asked them if where they are going, they answered that they are going to the dark forest. ‘I warned you young fellows, don’t waste your life. The only thing you can discover in that place is misery and sadness’, Aling Linda told them. Another costumer told them that by the time you enter the forest you’ll just putting your life at risk. ‘I do not believe in that creepy stories, we will go there and find out if it is really true. Thank you for your advice. Let’s go guys!’, Greg insisted. Despite the warning they have encounter they still preceded to the dark forest. Upon their arrival at the forest, the place seems to be so quiet and very isolated. As they enter the forest,
they feel so cold. They set their tents for them have shelter because they planned to stay there for three days. While everybody is busy setting the tents and cooking foods for their dinner Leila is observing the place. She saw a forest having no life, no birds that are chirping. She can sense that someone is watching her. Then suddenly she heard a female voice, whispering to her ears and telling her to leave the forest before something terrible happen. She announced to everyone what she had experienced. ‘We really need to go home! Can we just find another place?’, Leila said. ‘We already agreed to be in this place!’, Clinton told her. ‘There is no point in turning back.’ He added. ‘Don’t tell me you believe in what they said Leila? Oh come on, don’t be so naïve.’ After that conversation Leila hadn’t been brave enough to persuade her companions to go back. ‘They are close minded! If anything will happen I won’t forgive myself.’ Leila whispered. Another whisper is heard by Leila, now it is stronger. ‘He killed me! That jerk, having no mercy.’ the ghost wailed. Leila being so intrigued walked further to the ghost but terrified so she steps backward. The ghost’s face is indescribable it was thoroughly tortured. Blood is streaming down her face, her body is decomposing. Terrified by what she saw, Leila shouted but the ghost is already gone. That event was repeated, this time Leila is braver. ‘Why do you show yourself to me? Will you rest in peace?’, Leila asked the ghost. ‘You are fools! Entering my sanctuary, you shall die! Hahahah!’, the ghost answered. Drawing forth a big ax, Farah the ghost chased Leila. Upon the race, Leila bumped into an old lady. ‘You’re gasping for breath dear, is everything okay?’ queried the lady. ‘I’m chased by a ghost with an ax. I lost tracked to my friends. Can you help me out?’ Leila pleaded. ‘That must be Farah, she died some years ago, and her body was chopped into pieces. After months of investigation, the killer was identified. It was her stepfather who raped and killed her in the forest. Thus this forest is known to the sanctuary of Farah and every person who
will enter here will die, you and you’re friends must retreat at once before it is too late’, the old lady said Leila. Before Leila could utter a word, the old lady vanished. She continued running, looking for her friends but she couldn’t find a sign of them. Darkness seems so dominant, her heartbeat is uncountable. She saw Jonas in a distance and together they run. They stopped in a house located at the center of the forest. ‘There is a man in this house,’ Jonas informed Leila. Leila was grabbed in the arms, it was the man and he is bringing an ax and is about to kill Leila then the ghost suddenly appear. ‘You have no mercy, don’t you dare hurt that girl. She brought me to you and now I’m going to avenge my death,’ the ghost said with determination. The man was shocked with horror then fainted. He couldn’t believe what he had seen. Meanwhile, Farah thanked Leila for she is the reason in attaining justice of her death. The circle of friends united, after that incident they decided not to go in that forest again. Some stories might have truth inside, so before like this happens try to analyze every facts about it.
Vast buildings, busy streets, numerous people and provide-all-you-want city are the features Catherine’s new place of living is offering to her. It is in San Juan where she found new hope, joy and new beginning. Indeed the place is well-developed and it is really ideal for business purposes. Plenty of work opportunities and the city is really perfect! But behind those advantages are the reasons why people couldn’t save money and that’s also the reason why Catherine needs to tighten her pocket more.
Staring blankly at the ceiling in her room, she couldn’t imagine how she escaped her life with her parents. She was once a very obedient, sweet and loving daughter until her parents had a divorced and her life turned into a mess, a mess that broke her heart and changed her view about her life. She then decided to run away in her mother’s custody because her mom had an affair with another man. She ended up living in a cheap and not fully furnished condominium with few appliances and things for she doesn’t have the money to buy all those fancy stuffs she needed. She worked in a hotel as a receptionist with a salary that’s just for her to survive in her everyday living. At first, she thought she can’t make it but as time goes by, she got used to it. Work, church and home are the only destinations of Catherine. She wants to live simply and invest even a little money so that when she will have her family in the future, it won’t end up like what she had experienced. She wanted to be a good wife and to live with a harmonious life in the future, that is her principle and she will strive hard for her to fulfill it.
This is her new way of living and she loved it, though it’s hard to live alone but it’s her choice and she have to stand for it. Her condo unit is at the 4th floor and it’s not that big, it’s located at the heart of the city so it’s quite safe for her to go home late. It’s an old-fashioned condo that’s why it is not that expensive and she thanked God for it. The building doesn’t look really attractive to people but to Catherine, this condo is the beginning of her new life. She doesn’t know the history of her unit and who were the occupants before but she never mind, the only thing in her mind is to start doing actions in order to fulfill her dreams.
It seems that everything is in accordance to her plans. She gets home late every night, so after having dinner and clean herself, the next thing she will do is to sleep. That’s how simple her life is until one day, she was awaken by the cry of a baby. At first she thought it was just a dream but the cry was deafening that her eardrum would burst if the cry won’t stop. She turned on the light and checked everything but she couldn’t trace where the sound of the cry came from, so the thought came into her mind that maybe her neighbor has a baby. So she covered her ears with pillow and went back to sleep.
Catherine woke up very late because of the noise last night, it was past midnight when she was able to sleep. She wanted to go over her neighbor and yell at them but she doesn’t have the time, so she decided to do it after work. She hurriedly clean herself and went to work before she’ll be yelled by her boss. When she got home from work that night, she immediately went to her neighbor but she found out that there isn’t a baby in their story! She went back to her unit with a trembling heart that made her feel like it will come out anytime. “Then why did I hear that cry last night? I’m really that it’s not a dream!”, said Catherine. She tried to forget that issue, she does her routine and thinks like nothing happened. Before she went to bed, she checked everything and made sure that there isn’t any possibility of hearing it again.
Midnight came, she was again awaken not by the cry of a baby but the earsplitting footsteps that she thinks could kill anybody without much effort. Catherine is trembling and she can’t move! She doesn’t know what to do. She was really sure that those footsteps were in her room and it’s coming to her direction! She hurriedly switched on the light, her hands were so cold like a dead and her heart was pounding so hard and it’s like coming out in her chest! But she saw nothing, only muddy footmarks of sized 10 feet. She wanted to go out in her unit and spend the rest of the night to his neighbor’s room, but it was past midnight and her neighbor will be disturbed if she’ll wake them up. So she decided to go back to sleep. But dawn came and still she’s fully awake. Thoughts were running into her mind, “Why this things happening to me? What’s really in this unit and all this things happened? I need to find solutions for this.”
The day was so long and Catherine was really tired. She forgot what she planned to do about her unit and hurriedly went to sleep. She didn’t notice the sounds of footsteps and all the noise anymore because of tiredness. Morning came, Catherine was shocked of what she saw. Her living room was so messy, magazines were spreading everywhere, seats were jumbling, books were lying on the floor and now her mind is messy too! She couldn’t afford to go to work because she has to clean everything. She has to solve this problem!
In the middle of her cleaning activity, she was distracted by the knock in the door. A neighbor smiled at her and introduced herself, “I’m Miriam an occupant next to your unit”, she said. “I’m Catherine” and she told her to go inside. ‘What happened to your room?”, asked Miriam. “This is really my problem for almost 3 days. First, I heard a baby’s cry and I thought it was just the neighborhood’s baby, so I just went back to bed and tried to ignore it but then I found out that there are no babies in this story. In the following night, I was awaken by the deafening footsteps, I was so scared but I was able to open the light then I only found muddy footmarks. I was about to ask someone about this but I’m just so busy with my work yesterday that made me slept early last night then when I wake up, I found this mess all over my unit. It’s really very strange, why this things happening in my unit?”, Catherine said. The face of the woman became so serious, then Catherine began to feel scared that made her body so cold. “The owner of this house wanted me to get this unit but I refused because I just don’t feel the ambiance of this room. Instead, I decided to have the next unit. They said this room was vacant for almost 5 years until you came. We live in this building for almost 2 years and I could also say that there’s really something in this room. My husband and I thought it will stop when someone will occupy in this room so I was about to ask you if you’re okay with your room and I’m so shocked with what I saw ”, Miriam said.
Their conversation went on about her unit. Catherine found out that the previous occupants in her unit were a couple. They used to be a perfect mate until they found out that her husband can’t produce a child. At first, the wife acted like it is okay as long as they’re together but time had passed and her love for her husband faded away. She then began to have an affair with another guy. Along with their secret relationship, she became pregnant. But the fear of what maybe the outcome of her pregnancy and also the revelation of having an affair with someone who is also married made her realized to abort the child she was bearing. She did the abortion in their condominium unit when her husband was out of the town for almost a week because of business purposes. She was able to abort the child and threw it far from the building so no one would know who is responsible for the crime.
She stopped seeing that guy and decided to stop that activity, but the saying “there is no secret that can’t be revealed” is really true because one month after had passed after she aborted the child, the wife of her affair made a secret investigation about their relationship. Because of the anger of her husband, he killed his wife in the condominium using a gun with 2 bullets, the bullets hit her heart that was the cause of her immediate death. And he also committed suicide by pointing the gun in his temporal lobe and decided to end his life. Parts of the brain and bloods were scattered and running all over the living room were the killing was done. After those happenings, the room was unoccupied and the owner of the building told the other occupants to shut their mouth about that catastrophe, but there were other people who can’t keep secrets. So the issue is still being told though years had passed. And that tragedy changed the simple life of Catherine.
Right after that conversation with Miriam, she decided to consult it with a friend who is a priest. The priest visited her condo and blessed it using the holy water and most of all prayed for the eternal rest of those souls. She also took the advice of Miriam to refer to a fungshui expert and there were rituals conducted like having incense all over the unit, saying some prayer and offering some food for the souls for them to leave. After those activities, she has now an assurance that the souls left away in her condo unit. She thanked Miriam a lot for the help. She thought everything is really fine. But one night, while watching tv, she saw something behind her, it was a white thin lady wearing a white dress with her hair covering her face! Catherine was so scared and there was a sudden power interruption. Catherine wanted to move but she can’t move! It’s like someone is tightening her up. She can’t breathe, yes she can’t breathe but she still had the courage to shout. She shouted at top of her voice that anyone will be def if they could hear her scream, but it seems like no one have heard her!
Three days later, Miriam noticed that she hadn’t seen Catherine in a while, so she visited her one night because she believed that Catherine was in her room. After having knocks without answer, she decided to turn the knob and found out that it was open. She went inside and found out Catherine lying in the living room with a bloody body, eyes open and a protruding tongue with a very smelly environment that no one can’t resist to cover their nose upon entering the condo unit.
The death of Catherine is still a misery to all the occupants in that building, they believed that she was being killed by a criminal, but in their minds there is also the possibility that her death maybe the result of her actions on how to solve the problem in her condominium unit.
Cherryvel L. Melgar MWF (8:30 – 10:00 a.m.) Page 1 The Manor
In the outskirts of the city of Golden Harvest lies a village unheard by most people. Though still a part of the city, its existence is mostly unknown even by the locals of Valencia. Only few individuals had ever visited the place. Its name is even derived from seclusion; Hidden Village. Originally, the place was once part of the hacienda of Don Carlos Fortich. It was only opened to the public 25 years ago when the last son of the Don died and the legal heirs sold the land. Due to the isolation of this place, residents must have their own vehicles for there is no public conveyance in and out the settlement. As a result, only the elites and the privileged few settled in the place. Compared to others, this little society developed much closer ties with each other unintentionally. _________________________________ “Chad, I’m sorry to inform you that our prospect denied the price you offered. However, I have this house you might be interested in. You might want to have a look at it. It’s a little bit old. But brother! It’s huge! What’s more important is that its price is very affordable. You might want to have a look at it the soonest possible time.” the voice message then ended.
He’s just staring out the window. Chad then took the phone from his pocket and called the sender of the message. Now at the prime of his age, Chad was never married. He never got the chance to have a serious relationship with the opposite sex. He’s always busy being the big shot realtor of Central Bukidnon. _________________________________ The morning blows its cold breeze to the open windows. To those as experienced as Chad, they can tell the age of the house just by looking at it. Careful and precise, he inspected the materials used for construction. The building’s been abandoned for almost 10 years now. It’s a little bit dusty and old but the strong foundation of the house can still withstand another hundred years.
“I’ll take it. Process the documents for the purchase. I want this house mine by sundown.” Chad ordered his assistant. “In 2 weeks time, I want the renovation finished. The next week after that, I want the renewed house sold.” Chad added. _________________________________ Happily married to his wife, Hans is on the search for a house. It was always his dream to have a huge house for his wife and his future children. The more children he can raise, the better, he always jokes. When informed of the house for sale in Hidden Village, he didn’t hesitate to inquire more information.
Hans is not your typical Moreno. He has a chubby body but not quite noticeable because of his tall features. His black hair outlined much of his face. What’s more dashing are his eyes, complimented with his well trimmed eyebrows. His wife, Nice, is another persona for elegance and beautiful combined. Thin as a supermodel. Lovely as can be. Their physical features can disturb the likes of Celebrity couples. _________________________________ It was already afternoon when Hans and Nice found the path to Hidden Village. The road is quiet and long. There was not a single soul they saw for almost an hour of travel. When they saw an old man, Hans asked for directions to the house for sale. Hans almost gave up the search when the man told him no house in the village he knew is for sale. However, Nice told him not to be disappointed but instead carry on. On they go further. At the bend of an intersection, they noticed a man standing. He seems to be waiting for someone. As they drew nearer, Nice recognized the man to be Chad. Chad greeted the couple and walked them to their destination. They left their car parked beside the road. The house is a two storey villa. Entering the main door, they were greeted by two large stairs as if they are trying to hug each other. Beneath them are three doors. The center leads to the basement and the back door. The left side leads to the kitchen and the dining table, while the
Fantonial, Chiara Andrea P. Creative Writing INCISION Page 1 Ethan Dela Cerna is the only child of Mr. Rodrigo Dela Cerna and Mrs. Josephine Dela Cerna, the richest couple in the Philippines. Ethan had everything in life such as money and material things he has it and aside from that he also had beauty that cause lot of girls attracted on him having an angelic face, tantalizing eyes, kissable lips, long nose that matches his broad body and 5’7 feet height. Not just with the beauty that girls admired him but with his appealing attitude being gentleman and as a leader being the supreme council president of their school. Though he is a son of the richest couple he is different from the other spoiled brat kids who is wasting their money for nonsense things but instead Ethan is working so hard in his studies in fact he is a consistent deans lister from first year college up to now in his fourth year taking up BSChemistry in University of Philippines Diliman that made his parents and his girlfriend Yzette proud of him. Yzette Ocampo, his girlfriend is just a commoner, her family is living a simple life in province Of Quezon, her father is a farmer while her mother is a dress maker life maybe too hard for them but they raised Yzette as a responsible daughter. Yzette received a scholarship in University of Philippines because of her achievement in high school, being the top student that made her study in there, taking up BSAcountancy and` now in fourth year. There are lot of girls insecure towards Yzette in their school they think that she seduces Ethan that’s why he fell in love with her but Yzette is also a nice girl not just inside like being responsible, friendly a loving person but also her outside appearance stand out more a 5’5 feet tall girl, having a chinita eyes, rosy cheeks, long nose, pouty lips and a sexy body almost perfect but she always stay simple as she is that makes Ethan love her even more. Funny how their love story started when they bumped each other at their school lobby when they were in hurry for class, love at first sight they said just like cupid hitting arrows in their hearts then a sparked came out between them and boomed love burst out. Luckily their relationship had gone so far they are now in their two years as girlfriend and boyfriend and because of their great love to each other they put a mark as a sign of their love that no one could ever separate them, they make a small cut on their arms and put a chain about an inch small, the chain is the pendant of their necklace. It is now 2050, an era where everything is an electronic, more high-tech than the past years where you can see a flying car, robots everywhere, a bullet train in Philippines that’s why everything is in easy access that even this out of this planet undersize creature having a bulging eyes, a small nose and mouth with a green complexion the what we so called aliens are already living here in Philippines that made our country became famous. People communicate and go
Page 2 right leads to the living room. Bedrooms are situated in the 2nd floor. At the back of the house, is the old gazebo and adjacent to it is the storehouse. On the east side of the house is the garden. Nice already intended to make some new arrangements to it.
“This house is huge! I want it Chad.” Hans exclaimed. Nice smiled in agreement with her husband. _________________________________ The new owners didn’t waste time to settle in their new acquired home. By the time they took hold of the title of ownership, they moved in. This is the dream they always wanted their life to be, together as husband and wife in their own house. _________________________________ It was almost a month since they moved in their new house. Hans’ working hours would let him get home at 7:00 or 8:00 p.m.. Nice functions as the keeper of the house. By the time Hans gets home, the food was already served in the table. There are no neighbors nearby and the only available store in the village is a 30-minute walk. Despite these things, it’s still a cozy living for Nice. Adapting to the changes, Nice trained herself to be alone. That is until Hans get home. She does all the work needed in the house.
Like every other night, Nice was preparing for dinner when she heard someone calling her name. She thought maybe Hans came back home early. Looking out, she didn’t saw anyone. There is no car in the front. She looked at the time. It is 6:45 in the evening. Maybe it was just the whistling of the wind, she told herself. She went back to the kitchen. As she headed to the fridge to get something, a cold wind blew passed here. She turned to the window to close it, to her wonder it was never open. She inspected the other windows in the kitchen. All are closed. A sudden touch of cold wind made the tiny hairs at the back of her neck rise. Her consciousness panicked. This caused her to feel anxious. She feels uneasy now. She tried to move but can’t. She’s just watching her reflection from the glass stained window. She saw her reflection in the glass terrified and can’t move. Again, she heard something. It sounds like footsteps of someone in bare feet, walking towards her. She closed her eyes to gather her strength to move. The footsteps grow louder and nearer until it stopped beside her. She can feel the presence of it standing next to her, breathing heavily. Acting only with instincts alone, she gently opens her eyes to see what or who is next to her. She slowly turned her head. Nothing was there.
It took her a while to move and think normally. She occupied herself to what she’s previously doing and finished it. Later, when Hans arrived, Nice told him about what happened. Hans just smiled and teased her around about ghosts. Nice frowned to his reaction. She knew what really occurred early that night. _________________________________ Nice needed something in the kitchen and decided to go to the village’s sole grocery store. She saw men and women talking. They all looked at her when she entered. She can see the surprise from their faces, all in awe as to who she is exactly.
“How much do I owe you for my purchases Ma’am?” Nice inquired. “That would be 50 pesos dear.” Alona replied. “I haven’t seen you here before, in whose house are you residing here my dear?” the woman added. “My husband and I bought recently that old manor just beyond the intersection.” Nice answered. “That old house of the Fortiches?” Alona surprisingly investigated. “Don’t you know?” “Yes? What do I need to know Ma’am?” Nice replied curiously.
Their talk was interrupted when Nice’s cellphone rang. It was Hans. _________________________________ Hans called Nice on the phone that he would be running late for some special meeting at the office. Nice turned on the TV to watch her favorite evening show. She fell asleep in the sofa as she waited for her husband to arrive.
A girl walking on her barefoot as fast as she could, trying to avoid someone, running for something she can’t recognize. There was a light that follows her, a light as bright as the most shining star, something which is so white that sparkles like the rays of the sun. She ran as fast as she could until she reached home, but everything had suddenly appeared so white and she found herself at the attic inside a big treasure box. Mr. and Mrs. George Thompson, one of the most successful couple in Australia, happily married for three years and had their own bricked colored mansion near the forest with a big lawn. Even though everyone thinks that they are perfect in every special way, that they already have everything, they still were not that much happy because they are aiming and craving for something, a baby. After three long years of waiting, they found out that Mrs. Missy Thompson is pregnant, they were both so happy that they prepared every single thing that would be needed by the baby. They want everything to be perfect for their baby. “I am so excited to hold our baby in my hands, and kiss her” Missy said, “Me too sweetie, I’m always dreaming for her sweet smile, but let’s just pray that everything would going to be fine and that you’ll have a normal and safe delivery” George replied. “Uhm, Okay sweetie, I will love her and I will always give the best for her” Missy said and kissed George before they fell asleep. After the long months of waiting, Missy had given birth to a lovely girl with a blue eyes, a sweet smile and a white skin. George was sitting outside the room of the delivery room, waiting, praying for Missy and the baby’s safety. He is sweating and his hands are as cold as the ice, he is so excited, worried, happy and there are other mixed emotions. The doctor came out of the room, “Congratulations Mr. Thompson, your baby is as beautiful as her mother” Dr. Carter said. “Oh! Praise be thy God! Thank you Dr. Carter” George replied with tears falling down his eyes. Missy was transferred to a private room with bouquet of different flowers and George waiting at the sofa. “Sweetie, thank God you’re both safe” George said, “Yes, she’s beautiful George, I saw her, she’s one of a kind” Missy said. “Yes I know, she’s as beautiful as you are, have some rest while they are still checking Alex” George said while he held Missy’s hand and kissed it. Missy is about to sleep when suddenly they heard someone knocking on the door. “Good morning Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, I have here Alex with me, she’s as lovely as you are ma’am,” the nurse said. “Thank you, can I?” Missy said while trying to reach for the baby. “Sure ma’am, here is she,” the nurse replied. Missy and George’s face lightened up as if they have won a billion. “Alexandra, my treasure” said Missy with a big smile. It was raining when they arrived home; Missy brought Alex on her room, checked her every now and then and never skipped an hour kissing her. She loves her daughter so much, everything about her daughter. As Missy and George left Alex’s room there was a sudden apparition of a shadow of a young girl near Alex’s crib, a shadow which is looking at the baby. Then suddenly a strong wind blows and the window swings so fast. The shadow now becomes
A Nightmare (Page 2) more clearer, it is a young girl about 7 years old and is now playing with the baby’s stuffs and of course Alex. It always happens every time Missy and George closes the door of Alex’s room. Four years later and Alex is now sent to school, she is an intelligent student with a high distinction of grades. She can easily catch up things which their teacher is teaching them. But there is something which makes her perfection so wrong. She never gets along with her classmates, she loves to be alone, and never had any attempt to make friends with her classmates. She is playing alone but “Hey! Be quiet, they might hear you.” Alex says as if talking to someone. “I don’t want to go there, I don’t want to play with them, I want to play with you” she said so angrily while talking to nothing. But there is a shadow beside her who seemed to be talking to her too. Missy and George are so worried about this matter when the principal had called their attention. “Your daughter is always like that, she’s being such a loner, Mr. & Mrs. Thompson, we are just concerned about your daughter because she’s talking and playing with someone whom she says is there but is really not there, I guess you should really need to bring he to a psychiatrist” the principal said. “Are you saying that our daughter is crazy? Never ever say that! She’s brilliant in class! You know that! George said. “No, Mr. Thompson, I’m not saying that Alex is crazy all I’m just talking about is that there is something strange that is happening to Alex, and I guess as her parent you should know that and you should find solutions with that problem” the principal said with a soft toned voice. After those conversations, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson decided to get Alex home schooled. But the teacher is also telling them about those things like what the principal have said. “She is talking to nothing and is playing with someone as if there is someone in there” the teacher said. Then Missy decided to stop working and just be the teacher of Alex. They had a great time at home, Missy had seen Alex playing and talking to herself but she did not mind it because she knows that it was just Alex is only playing alone because she doesn’t have any playmates at home and she doesn’t even have siblings. Missy and George did not mind everything that they had observed about Alex. It was Alex’s sixth birthday when all of her classmates before were invited, teacher’s and all their neighbors were invited. The party was so fun, everyone had a great time and everyone had enjoyed the party, but as the photographer had taken a shot, there was something white beside Alex in every picture that he is taking. Something white, so bright but blurry. He had taken a lot of pictures of Alex, but every picture he takes has that white picture in it until it becomes clearer and clearer and then a picture of a smiling girl beside Alex was taken. He took a look at the lens of the camera and there was a young girl as same age as Alex smiling at her and every time he takes his eyes out of the camera lens the young girl vanishes. He let Missy and George see the pictures and they were so frightened about what they had seen. They immediately grabbed Alex and hugged her so tight. They ended the party and let Alex sleep with them in their room. It was around 3 o’clock in the morning when Alex get up of the bed and went to the attic to play, she laughs so hard and is running and talking to herself. Missy and George had been awoken by the loud voices of two children outside their room. They went to the place where the voices are coming, but they weren’t there, as if they were hiding from them, voices becomes louder and louder, until the spirit had possessed George’s body.
Page 3 She woke up when she heard Hans knocking and calling out her name at the door. Nice’s still half asleep when she opened the door for her husband. Yet, no one was there outside except for the heavy pouring of rain. She went to their bedroom upstairs to continue her sleep. She’s worn out from the all day’s work. Grabbing her pillow, she hugged it tightly as if it is her husband. She then turned off the lights in her antique room leaving only a dimly lit terrace light bulb on. She instantly fell asleep.
Darkness occupied the bedroom when the door opened. She can smell Hans’ perfume as he touched her face to feel her cheeks. She turned to face her husband to greet and kiss him home. She can feel him kiss in return. Suddenly the fragrance of Hans perfume turned into a foul stench of rotting flesh. When she opened her eyes, no one was there. The stench however lingered on. _________________________________ It was Saturday morning and Nice prepared her husband’s favorite breakfast. As they are eating, Nice looked into her Man’s eyes and started the conversation. She looks troubled. “I need to tell you something darling.” Nice opened. “What is it?” Hans replied as he faced his wife. Nice told him what happened last night. She wants her husband to be home as early as possible. Though she never mentioned that she is scared, Hans can tell by the look on her face. Hans agreed to her spouse’s request. He took Nice to the city for her to unwind and go shopping. He thinks maybe she’s just exhausted being alone always. _________________________________ Monday morning. Nice read the documents presented by the lady in front of her door, Ms. Mitch Devina. Though she told Hans she don’t want any help from any housemaid, Hans disagreed otherwise. Mitch is at her early 50s, pretty for her age. She doesn’t look like a housemaid. Her features seem to be like that of a lady of the house, if not because of the documents she presented. She was sent by the M.A.I.D. agency as requested by Hans. He wanted some companion for his spouse. Also, a good help for the household chores is in concern. He doesn’t want to tire his wife.
Mitch seems to know her way around the house. It is her first day but like all other service women, she knows already what to do. Hans is relieved to know that Nice is not alone in the house. _________________________________ Nice bought something from the village’s store when… “Hello Nice. It must have been very scary for you to be all alone in that house of yours.” Alona said. “I never thought that that old abandoned house will be bought by someone else like you. You and your husband must be very brave or stupid to live in such a house.” “I don’t get what you are saying ma’am.” Nice inquired.
The old folks in the store told Nice of the manor’s story and the reason why it was abandoned years ago. Don Carlos Fortich has 3 sons. All of them disappeared. Of the 3 sons of the Don, none of them got the chance to have children even though all of them were married. During the honeymoon of the Fortich sons, their wives were killed on freak accidents involving knives. The husbands then disappeared almost instantaneously.
Nice told Hans about the story of the manor. Hans tried to comfort his wife. She is much disturbed of the situation. Nice wants the house to be sold and for them to find another. Seeing the situation of his wife, he must agree to her pleading. All he ever wanted in his life is the well being of his family. _________________________________ Nice is sitting in a sofa at the living room. With the netbook on her lap, she’s surfing the World Wide Web while sending messages to her mother through internet chatting. She informed her mother that they be selling the house. She can’t bear the thought anymore that someone died in the same old house. She told her that she’d been seeing and hearing weird things lately. Good
Fantonial, Chiara Andrea P. Creative Writing INCISION Page 2 along with this tiny alien’s every day, a usual thing to see they can always come and go in our planet but only few people can go to their planet. Everything is right until such phenomena happen aliens are now invading our country, their numbers are now escalating that makes as a problem to the people and to the country. And to solve this problem scientists around the Philippines are gather a secret plan they will conduct to lessen the number of aliens in the Philippines. As the top school in Philippines, scientist set University of the Philippines Diliman as their place to conduct research and study for their experiment. Mr. Jack Santos the famous scientist in the Philippines led the said project he studied PhD at Harvard University and conducted lots of experiment for chemical transformation. They make a potion containing secret chemicals that would lessen the number of aliens if it would attach, drop and inject to the aliens body. Finally, they made it and after the success they hold a meeting to the trusted scientists and agents if how they would do it how they will put it to aliens territory their strategies towards this. While Ethan is waiting at the lobby for Yzette there is something bothering on him the feeling of something is lacking, when he check his body he surprisingly find out that his necklace is not there, the necklace as the sign of their love. He gets nervous so he recall where he went through and where he put the necklace he then keep in mind that he placed it to Science laboratory’s table where he did his experiment. He hastily run to the laboratory and look for the necklace but unluckily he can’t find it maybe the janitor swept it and threw away so he go to the trash cans and look for it but it is not there. He goes back to the laboratory and fortunately finds it below the table, the table containing the test tube where the potion is but Ethan doesn’t recognize it, and all that he perceives is the necklace that crumpled with the dust. However, he can’t get it easily because it’s too far from the table’s edge so he tries to reach it, he extend his arms with all force, exerts his force on the table that cause the table to wobbles, then the test tube fall unto him, he feel dizzy lying on the floor. What would be the effect of the potion to Ethan now? Is it effective too that in fact it is made for the aliens to die. Is it his end already? While the scientist are having their meeting for a plan if how they would make a move against the aliens suddenly, the school secretary come in and tells that there is something happen to the Science laboratory everybody is alarm so they hurriedly go to the laboratory and get shock what they see, Ethan is lying unconscious with the potion in his body, his eyes is close and his hand is stretch trying to reach the necklace. The scientists are in panic they cover their faces with masks and gloves for their hand so that everything will be smoothly done. One of the scientists’ checks Ethan’s heart beat if he is still alive but they find out Ethan is no longer breathing. They are all frighten to what happened, Ethan is the only son of the richest couple
Page4 thing Mitch the housemaid is with her, she has someone to talk to while Hans is away for work, she added.
Curious of their house’s history, Nice search the Google. An old picture, probably from the late 70s welcomed her attention. The old Don with his 3 sons is seen standing in front of the main door. There are also animals and workers in the background. Faces in the picture turned vague for it being old. Below the picture is its caption…”The Don, his 3 sons and his illegitimate daughter.” “So the Don has a daughter nobody knew?” Nice muttered. Her eyes grew wide to see the face of the daughter. Even with the picture blurry and old, she knows the face. It was Mitch Devina. The housemaid, she was the illegitimate daughter of Don Fortich.
Nice looked at Mitch horrifically. The then beautiful appearance of Mitch turned slowly into hideous sight. The dress from white turned into grayish dirt, torn and bloody; her smooth skin to pale and scarred; and her face, her face is now an object of terror, hollowed except for the eyes red as blood.
Nice couldn’t move from where she is sitting. She froze. The once what was Mitch drew closer to Nice. Her hands lifted forward, intending to touch her head with her corpse-like hands. Nice screamed drastically! When the hands of the ghost touched her head, she saw herself back to the 1970s. She saw Mitch walking in the meadows with her boyfriend. She can see them happily talking to each other. Suddenly, the 3 sons of the Don approached them. The 3 were drunk. They took turns on punching and kicking Mitch’s boyfriend until they killed him. Mitch was then raped. They also took turns in raping her, cutting her flesh slowly, little by little, starting from her breast then moving on downwards. The 3 criminals then buried Mitch’s boyfriend under the storehouse. Mitch’s dying body was brought into the basement of the manor. Mitch was still half alive when she was cemented into the wall of the basement.
When Nice regained consciousness, she is inside the wall of the basement, next to the dead body of what was then Mitch. She tried to scream but no one can hear her. _________________________________ Hans is now home. He called on for Nice but nobody’s there. He called on to Mitch. Still, no one replied. He saw the laptop in the living room. He sat at the sofa and looked at the picture in the monitor. He couldn’t believe his eyes on what he just perceived. When he raised his head, Mitch was standing in front of him. _________________________________ 1 month later…
Chad opened the door of the manor. He welcomes the new owners of the house.
A Nightmare (Page 3) Missy was so busy searching for Alex, she ran through every room and when she reached at the kitchen she found George, “George, I still can’t find Alex, have you find her” Missy said, but instead George took a knife and stabbed it to Missy’s belly, blood flowed out from her body and she was so shocked of what had happened, blood came out of her mouth and she fell down the floor with tears falling down her eyes. George had been awaken for a dreamlike world where he had seen Missy’s bloody dead body and saw himself with a knife and blood in his hands. “Oh Lord! Please, help me! I can’t remember anything, Missy wake up! Missy I love you sweetie, please wake up, I didn’t mean to” he said but a sudden laughter appeared, he saw a girl watching them and laughing as he is crying. “You killed your wife!” said the girl. “No! I didn’t!” George said while crying. Because of his guilt he stabbed the knife on his stomach and suddenly blood came out of it, he fell down the floor with the knife in his right hand, with his eyes wide open, looking at Missy’s body. Alex was playing in their garden when suddenly her playmate appears with a knife and blood in her hands. She was afraid. Alex ran so fast until she reached the forest, she’s getting so tired but she’s still running as fast as she could in order to be away from someone who is following her. Her playmate is not what she knew before, it is now something so white, something so bright. She is getting closer but she can’t reach Alex. She ran so fast until she had reached their home, she searched for her mom and dad. She looked in every room of their house until she heard her playmate laughing. “At the kitchen!” Alex rushed through the kitchen and saw her mom and dad lying on the floor, bloody, cold and dead. She cried and cried, she heard her playmate laughing at the door. “Come on Alex! Let’s play!” said her playmate. “No! you killed my parents! I hate you!”she ran through the door but when she reached at the door, her playmate was gone. But when she turned her head to her back, she saw her playmate holding a knife and ready to kill her, she ran so fast and went to the attic, she kept on sobbing, trying not to make any noise in order to hide herself. At the attic she found a big treasure box, with a lock, there is someone who is locked at the treasure box, she tried to open it but when she opened it. “Alex, Alex, sweetie, wake up, it’s time for you to prepare and go to school” her mom woke her up. She woke up from a deep sleep in her room at the attic inside her big treasure boxlike bed. “That was just a nightmare” Alex says with a smile.
Fantonial,Chiara Andrea P. INCISION PAGE3 and most influential couple in Philippines if they will know that their son was dead because of the potion all the scientist may put to jail and the people would know it and the worst is the aliens would surely get angry and maybe they will attack the people and destroy the Philippines. For that reasons the scientists decides to just shut up their mouth and think some plan how they would cover the problem. One of the scientist s Mr. Renie Rodriguez an expert in cloning suggests that what if they make a person most likely the same with Ethan and fortunately everybody agree with this proposal. On the other side Yzette’s class is already done she goes to the lobby and look for Ethan but with her surprise his boyfriend is not there. She waits for one hour but Ethan didn’t come so she decided to go home with something hurt in her heart, wondering where her boyfriend is because every day they always go home together and if not Ethan or she has something personal to do. In Dela Cerna’s house it is expected that Ethan always goes home late. While Mrs. Dela Cerna is having her coffee suddenly when she put the cup on the table the cup fall so she get anxious and call their yaya to clean it and ask if his son already come home but their Yaya reply that her son is not yet home. So, Mrs. Dela Cerna calls Yzette “Are you with my son??,” Yzette is surprise because she thought Ethan already went home so she answers “no Maam, actually I haven’t seen him this day” and Mrs. Dela Cerna urgently turn off the phone she is calling Ethan but his phone was off. Then suddenly her phone ring, it is Ethan’s professor who calls telling that Ethan is in the laboratory and they are having an important experiment and for that reason it make Mrs. Dela Cerna feels right. Back to the laboratory, the scientist are so busy doing a person like Ethan because of the high tech apparatus and machines everything make possible, successfully they made it a guy having a face, a body and features like Ethan and even the memory was imparted on him. While Ethan body was buried to the secret place in laboratory, his dead pity body. After the successful experiment the secret agent sends Ethan home. A guy, who is pretending to be Ethan. Next morning Yzette texted Ethan “Hello Shart!How are you? I haven’t seen you last day you haven’t call or even beep me, something happened?” Ethan reply “ Im okay, See you at school”Yzette was confuse because Ethan’s text was different no “Shart” it is endearment to each other. In school, Yzette is staring at Science Laboratory because last night her dream brought her there she didn’t know what it is all about but someone wants her to go there. As he look to the laboratory there is a shadow she sees, a shadow that just come out of her sight but suddenly dis appear it frightens her and what frighten her most is when Ethan (the fake one) showed up to her that made her surprise. “What happened?” Ethan asks “You surprise me! I miss you” Yzette reply “I miss you too” Ethan said and kiss her torridly
Fantonial,Chiara Andrea P. INCISION PAGE 4 not knowing that Ethan’s not knowing that Ethan’s soul is looking at them. They don’t know that Ethan’s soul is so awake that he can’t accept the fact that he is already dead that’s why he is looking for justice, justice for his death what the scientists did to him is brutal though he was not chopped by them but the sad fact that they let people think that the Ethan they get along with every day is the real Ethan and the sad fact that his girlfriend was stolen from him so Ethan plan for revenge a revenge that would lead to death. While Yzette and fake Ethan is in the corridor talking and laughing so sweetly a cold breeze of air pass though, they were scared because its too hot, almost no wind at all wow!, “what was that,” Yzette scary said. “I … I don’t know,” Ethan answered so frighten… they quickly run as fast as they can a goose bomb feeling arousing in them.
Every time student did their experiment to the laboratory there is always a student who will cut their finger, get hurt and fainted and demonize the professors didn’t know the reason why this incident happens so they were alarmed because this incident doesn’t happen before. This news was told to Yzette she was also shocked about it, and thinks if what she saw and dreamed was connected to what happened. So she decided to go again to the laboratory and much to her surprise she saw Ethan (the true one) there staring so scary floating on the table, with no blood but with pale face and body asking for help. Yzette tears falls she want to run but she can’t Ethan Is holding the necklace, their necklace. “Ethan??! it is not you!,” “Help me Yzette please..,” Ethan said Yzette didn’t know what she will do but she run and run and cries asking if what she saw is true. She calls Ethan (fake one) “Ethan can we talk now? Please go here in the park, now!” Just a minute Ethan came and asks why? Yzette cry and ask “are you the true Ethan?” He replied “Yes I am, why? Is there’s a fake one?,” and suddenly the cold wind blows and the true Ethan appears. The fake Ethan get scared and run but Ethan go with him and blocked him he whip the fake Ethan with a chain with a cut on his arm and kill him brutally . Because of his great love to Yzette he can’t attempt that other boy would own her, his one and only love. The cut in their hearts and the cut on their arms remains that symbolizes their great love remain as their memory to each other. It is already well known to school what happened to the fake Ethan. But sad thing is that the scientist still hiding the truth behind everything. So Ethan’s soul still asking for justice he always do creepy things to the scientists, he always make fun to them like turning the faucet on and let it flow until the scientists will get shock and afraid so that their conscience will provoke . The bottles where the chemicals in the laboratory are in are already damaged and broken and the pieces scatter on the floor. But after all he did the scientists still kept quite to what exactly happened. So Ethan makes another plan, every piece of the broken glass he uses this as a weapon to cut every arm of the scientist and kill them. That until now it is still hidden what is the real reason behind everything.
In a big white house near the street in San Agustine, there lived a young girl named Maurice together with her Father Mr.William. Mr.William loves her daughter so much. He was the only one who took good care of Maurice since his wife died because of brain cancer. Maurice’s mother passed away when she was eight years old and the only remembrance that her mother gave to her was the small black piano. She took good care of that Piano as she promised to her mother. After ten years, Maurice became a good pianist. Like her mother she became a very religious girl. She always go to church every Saturday and she offered herself to be the pianist in their church. Every 9’oclock in the evening, she used to play her piano in her room because that’s the only time that their place will be at peace. Her neighbors loves to hear the music that brought by the piano, that’s why every evening they were always waiting for Maurice to sing and play her piano. One day, a group of people from C.I.T.I loan bank went to Maurice’s house and get their things because her father haven’t paid his depts and the management needs to get their things as a collateral. Mr. William begs them to give him another chance but then again they did not listen. When they are about to get the piano, Maurice started to cry and tried to stop them. “Please don’t take it away! that’s the only thing that my mother left us. Please sir. Please!” said Maurice. But they did not listen to her and they still continue on what they are doing. Mr. William can’t take it anymore so he kneeled down and begged them to return the piano but suddenly he fainted and felt pain in his chest and fell down. He was having a heart attacked and unfortunately died. “Father! Father! Father! Wake up! You killed my father! You killed him!” Maurice is very mad to those people she get her father’s gun and pointed it to them“Now, return that piano to the place where you get it and Get out! out!” She shouted. Maurice promised to her father that she will not let anyone get that piano from her. After what had happened to her father, she stayed only in her room and talked to her piano as if it is her friend. She wrote her name and address under the piano board so that if it will be lost, someone could return it to her house. She loves her piano so much, she cleaned it every day. She doesn’t even wanted that there will be a dust on it. She still plays her piano every 9 o’clock in the evening but the music that she was playing was different from what she played before. Before, her music was all about happiness but after her father’s death it turned to a very sad music. The people who heard the music felt the sorrow and sadness that she felt. On that rainy evening, after she played her piece, she noticed that there is someone in her house. She had heard some footsteps coming from other room. She went out and she saw five black men with masks in their faces getting the things that left in the other room. After she saw that, she
immediately went back to her room and hid in one corner. Suddenly, those men went inside her room. And when those men are about to get the piano, Maurice showed up and tried to stop them. Unfortunately, one man stabbed his knife on Maurice body six times until she fell down. A lot of blood came out from her wounds that resulted to her death. But before she died, she promised that for those people who will attempt to get or touch her piano will die. The criminals get Maurice‘s piano and sold it to Mr. Bruno. Mr. Bruno was a very fat man who owns a musical instrument store. The criminals were so happy because Mr.Bruno gave them a big amount of money. On their way back to their hide out, they decided to have a party inside their car. They played rock music, drank beers and sung loudly while driving. Suddenly, the rock music turned into a instrumental classical music so they decided to turned off the radio and they continued singing but the music started to play again without operating it they started to freaked out! Suddenly a girl in a white dress full of blood with a long black hair appeared in front of their car so they stopped. The girl stared at them and smiled devilishly. The criminal was shocked because that girl was the one that they had killed a while ago. They tried to get out but they can’t because the door of the car was locked. The music became louder, louder and louder. They felt extreme pain inside their heads. They can’t take it anymore, there’s already a lot of blood coming out from their ears until their body gave up and they all died. Mr.Bruno displayed the piano in his store. The piano looks very nice that’s why he priced it double than the original price. One evening, He tried to played the piano but it was out of tune .He was mad about it so he stand and kicked the piano .Suddenly, when he is about to leave the room, the lights turned off and the piano moved nearer to him. He was asking for help but no one heard him. A girl in a white dress full of blood with a long black hair appeared in his front. Mr. Bruno screamed and ran to the other side of the room. The girl played the piano and it produced a very hideous tune. When Mr. Bruno hears that, he began to act crazily. He hit himself, cut his fingers until the blood came out. He tried not to listen to the music, he covered his ears with his two hands but unfortunately, he can’t stop it. Suddenly, he began to acted crazily again, he went to the table and get his gun and shot to his head and that caused his death. When Mr. Bruno died, his son was the one who manage their business. One day the Guttierez family went to that store and looked for a piano. Mr. Guttierez wants to give her daughter Annie a advance birthday gift for her birthday before he went to Manila for a business trip. Annie is a eight years old girl who loves to play piano. Annie saw a small black piano and she went near to that piano and touched one key. Mr. Guttierez saw that her daughter likes it so he bought it for her. They brought the piano to their house and placed it in the music room. Annie was so happy because of the gift that her father gave her. On Annie’s birthday she performed in front of her visitors, she played her favorite piece which is the Clara Schumann’s piano trio in g minor. The step people there was amazed of what they heard except her step mother, Sophie and her two step sisters, Sandra and Samantha. Her two step sister got jealous to her because she had all their attention so they decided to walked out.
After the party, on the evening at exactly 9’oclock in the evening when Annie was about to sleep, she had heard a very nice music coming from the music room. She was curious about it so she got up from her bed and went to the music room and there she saw a girl in white dress with a long black hair sitting in the piano seat and played the piano. Annie came closer to the girl and asked her. “Excuse me miss, what’s the title of that song? I haven’t heard that ever since. Do you composed it?” Then the girl stopped and looked at her and smiled. The girl in piano called Annie. “Come, sit beside me,” . Then Annie smiled and sits beside the girl. Annie asked the girl’s name and the girl said Maurice. The girl taught Annie the piece that she was playing and they became friends. Then suddenly the lights turn on and Mr. Guttierez called Annie. “Annie what are you doing here?” Annie smiled and said to her father. “Playing the piano Dad, with my new friend,” “friend?” asked her father. “Yes dad, she’s here besides me” Annie answered. Her father looked to Annie’s side but he saw nothing. Annie looked at her side but the girl disappeared. Her father called her and said “Go back to your room and sleep” so Annie immediately went back to her room and slept. Annie saw the girl in white the dress in her dream asking for help. The girl said “please help me Annie, don’t let anyone touched my piano or else they will be all die, please return the piano to me. Return it to the place where it belongs.” On the next day, was her father’s flight going to Manila. Her father left Annie to her step mother, Sophie. Her father will be out for one week. She promised to her father that she will behave and cause no trouble to her step mother. Annie stayed only on the music room and plays her piano all day. Suddenly her two step sister went inside the music room and told her to stop playing the piano because for them the melody was so irritating. Samantha and Sandra pushed Annie and they struck the piano how many times until some piano keys were broken. Annie cried and tried to stop them, she pushes them away from the piano. When Sophie saw what Annie do to her two daughters. She slapped Annie’s face, hit her and locked her in the basement. Annie begged them to let her out. She was afraid inside because the basement was so dark but her step mother didn’t listened to her. Sophie together with her two daughter went back to the music room and Samantha tried to play the piano she touched the keys and suddenly her fingers was slash by the keys edge and a lot of blood came out .They started to freaked out and they immediately ran near the door but the door closed and they can’t open it. It was locked and suddenly the lights turned off and the piano plays itself without someone operating it. The keys go down black and white and it produces a very hideous sound. When they hear the music they acted crazily Sophie got the scissor in the table and stabbed it to Sandra’s eyes until the blood poured out from her eyes and then she cut Samantha’s tongue and stabbed it Sandra and Samantha’s head until she killed her two daughters. The music stopped and Sophie saw her two daughters lying down on the floor full
of blood and she saw the scissor full of blood in her hand she was shocked and suddenly she stabbed the scissor to her chest until she killed herself. Mr.Guttierez went home when he heard the news that Sophie and her two daughters were killed. Annie hugged her father when she saw him while crying and she told her father about what happened. Suddenly, Annie remembered the girl that she met at the music room and the girl in her dream. All the things that the girl in her dream told her came true. She went near the piano and looked under the piano board and she saw that there’s something written there. And it was written the name Maurice and a name of a certain place and she convinced her father that they need to return the piano to the address written in the there. They went to that address and they placed the piano inside the old house and locked it. When they are about to leave, Annie saw Maurice in the window smiling at her, from that moment Maurice didn’t showed up herself anymore.
Under the Dim Light of the Moon By: Jeffry John J. Galendez AS 85 PAGE 1
In a small Barrio in the Philippines named Maria Elena which is far away from civilization and industrialization. People lived peacefully and being blessed with abundant natural resources that sustains their everyday living. They had a simple yet a happy life before a mysterious monster came to their place. The simple kind of living had changed into a Calvary when the monster started to attack their Barrio every midnight when the darkness had embraced the brightness of the sun. The monster was look like a half fox and human. The upper part of its body was like on the fox that had a thickened hair, sharp-yellowish teeth and red bright eyes. It has a pointed nails and his sole looked like to the fox. Its stature was like demonic creatures that hide in the shadow of the dark. At first, the monster attacked to their place duringdim midnight where people sleep peacefully. Domesticated animals like carabaos, cows, chickens and others were the primary target of the monster that he will kill and eat. People started to wonder and have the speculations about the notorious killer that did such brutal deeds. The fearful day of the settlers came when the monster became wild. It hunted, devoured and ate newly born babies and rarely killed those old ones. It threatened the lives of the people in their place and causes a dilemma towards them. No one was exempted for these horrifying and ruthless deeds of the monster. Every night, people stayed inside in their house so that they were all safe from the attack of the said monster. Meanwhile there was a couple named Mang Ondoy and Aling Donita who seemed too old and had a son named Christian. He is brave, kindhearted and a loving husband. Christian has a lovely and beautiful wife and called Rena who give birth a baby girl named Joyce. One night Rena came out to their house to shelter their animals that her mother-in-law raised. As she went out, she heard something that sounds like a roaring and horrifying howl of the animal. But then without any attempts to go back inside the nipa hut, she continued to look for the animals to shelter. A couple of minutes had passed; she went back to their house and found out that there was a footprint on the floor and there was a blood on it. She felt nervous and she hurriedly came into their room. She saw her daughter lying in the bed with no life and head-off, her internal organs were missing and her blood scattered in the room. She cried out when she saw it. She called Christian with a horrifying voice.
PAGE 2 “Christian comes here!” as she shouted. What happen my wife? Christian yelled when he came over. “I don’t have any idea; our baby was already dead when I came inside” Rena answered. The couple mourned for the whole night for what was happened to their child. They blamed themselves for not took care their daughter.Many have died because of the monster; no one knows where the monster came from. They were already frightened because what if the monster will attack them again. What if one of them will be the next victim of the monster? Christian wanted to give justice for the death of his daughter. He decided to find the scary ugly monster in order to kill it because he wanted to take a revenge for its ruthless deeds for his daughter. Christian tried his best to find out where the monster came from, he bravely did it. But the problem was, he doesn’t know where he would start finding it because the monster was very fast that no one would be able to chase it. Some of the people had already lost their hope for seeking for justice. For them, it was impossible to look for the monster and worst to kill it.For an ordinary man like Christian, it is a waste of time to fight for the monster because surely he will be defeated. Onenight, Christian sat in the balcony of his house; he looked in the sky while talking to the stars with teary eyes, seeking for the presence of his beloved daughter. Suddenly, there was a deafening cry of a baby coming from their neighbor’s house. Without any hesitations, he immediately went there thinking that the monster was already attacking the people inside. Yes, his intuition was true. He saw the monster inside the house currently eating the newly born baby.And he found out that all of the family members lived in that house were all dead, Some of them were head-off, internal organs were missing and it was a fatal deeds that a only a monster could do. He quickly chases the monster hoping that he can kill it. Unfortunately the monster was lost in his sight. Luckily there were footprints in the ground shaped like fox’s sole, believing that it was the monster’s sole, he traced up and followed it until he found out the monster’s den. It was in the dark cave, one thousand fifty meters away from their house and it is located one hundred feet below the ground. And the place was so dark, scary, smells bad and totally devastated. Christian was not yet ready to fight for the monster. He has no weapon to defend himself. He decided to go back to their house in order that he could prepare everything he wanted to bring as his weapon to use to kill the monster. Finally, he chooses to bring the knife, bolo that is so shine because of its sharpness and the shotgun. As he go out to their house his kind and helpful best friend named Arc saw him. “Hey bro, where are you going? Why are you bringing those weapons?” Arc shouted.
PAGE 3 “Bro I already found out where the monster dwells in and I will go there to kill the monster” Christian answered. “What? You already found where the monster is? I’ll go with you, I will help you to kill the monster, I will give justice of what the monster had done to my parent, the monster had killed them and I don’t know where did the monster brought their bodies. ” Arc exclaimed. “If you are sure, then let’s go.” Christian answered. They went back to the place where the monster dwells in. They run fast as they could because they were so eager to kill the monster. As they enter the cave they think that it is so hard to kill the monster because the place was so dark and it was so muddy and they also discovered some bones of a human. Christian stopped when he saw Arc kneeling down towards the bones that they had found. Arc was crying because those bones belong to his father. He knew it because of the torn clothes beside of it. Christian comforted him with all his heart. As they continue to hunt for the monster. They found it on the deepest part of the cave sitting on the big stone while devouring the human body. It was so busy eating the human flesh. Christian and Arc silently stepped in to the back of the monster and hit it with bolo on the chest. But the monster was so monstrous and perhaps no one could beat it. They tried their best to beat the monster. They got many wounds to their bodies and they were half-dead because the monster was so wild. Arc was still fighting to the monster but he doesn’t hit it. He really wanted to kill the monster because all he wanted was to take revenge for the death of his parents. Christian was helping his best friend to kill it but it took so hard for them. The monster was roaring and the two men were quite tired because of what the monster had done to them. The monster was full of anger and Christian was scared when the monster was attacking his best friend Arc. Christian was trying to help his best friend to save him but it’s too late, Arc was already dead. Christian got mad and in the same time he felt pity toward his best friend’s death. He fought against the monster. He used all of his strengths and weapons just to kill the monster but he is too weak to fight for the very strong and wild monster in front of him. Beating it into death is impossible to attain. He decided to use his shotgun just to hit the chest part of the monster. Yes, he hit it but the bullet was not able to penetrate well that’s why the monster is still alive. The monster had run away and he left Christian. The monster went deeper on the cave. Christian had decided to go back to their place because he was so tired and he wanted to restore his energy to be able to fight for the monster again. He was so disappointed because he was failed to kill the monster and Arc was been dead. Another life was been lost because of the monster. It really needs to be stopped in order for them to bring back to their normal life.
PAGE 4 As he went home, he asked for help to the people on their place especially to those brave men present in their place. He told them all the happenings of his expedition and what was happened to Arc.All men felt pity to Arc and they wanted to help Christian to kill the monster. They prepared themselves and bring some weapons that can beat the monster. They planned how they would beat the scary ugly monster. They will make sure by this time that they will surely kill the monster. At five o’clock in the afternoon they went up to the cave. They were more than fifty men in their group to seek for justice and that can be happen through killing the monster. He was so happy because finally the very dangerous monster will be dead by the help of his neighbor- friends. They were so shocked when they found out that there were lots of monsters inside the cave. They only think that it has no companions. Only such time that they found out that it has hundreds of companions. The monsters were all wild and ready to devour human. They were all screaming and hungry for human flesh. A man named Oscar, one of the men go with Christian to hunt the monster had insisted that they should get inside the cave so that they will immediately kill all the monsters but Christian prohibited them to do so because there were so many monsters inside the cave and waiting for them. Oscar did not listened to himand ten of the men followed him.After a few minutes they heard a screamed of men and they were pretty sure that Oscar and his companions were attacked by the monsters. They decided to get out to the dark cave because they know they will all die if they will continue fight to the monsters inside. Christian and all other men come up with into an idea how to beat the monsters. Mang Ramon, one of the fifty men had suggested to use his explosive device to kill the monsters and they were all agreed. They get the device and Christian had put it inside. Yes, they let the bomb explode and all the monsters died. And they successfully did their mission. They went back to Maria Elena with a smile in their faces. The people of Maria Elena rejoiced and feasted for the victory that they had. The celebration lasted for one week. They gave a reward for the utmost effort of Barrio men especially to Christian who offered their lives in order to save their Barrio men. They offered sacrifices to their Bathala for the guidance and protection that the Almighty gave to them during their quest for justice in fighting for the monster. Finally, the monster that attacked in the dim midnight and killed many lives was already dead and it will not bring dilemma to their lives again. Christian and Rena were so happy because they had given justice for the death of their daughter. Rena told the good to Christian that she is pregnant. Christian was so shocked of it at the same time he was so glad even though their daughter was died there is another baby will come into their life. Finally, the people of Maria Elena lived peacefully and happily without fear of the existence of the monsters. Their simple yet happy life was been restored.
PAGE 1 Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio AB-English III
I Beg You (Back in 1920, set during the Japanese period) On a remote countryside of the Philippines where industrialization is yet unknown, it was night when a Filipina woman was walking on a dreary forest, handling a lamp, rushing back towards her home a distant away from where she and her sweetheart spent together without their parents’ knowledge. She passed on a gloomy forest where the breeze of the wind was in abnormal tone. There were withered leaves and twigs on the ground. Suddenly, she heard some weird steps nearby. She paused for a moment and the sound of the steps vanished. Then she continued walking with a frightening look, anxious of what or whoever is lurking behind the woods. She was sweating and wheezing, nervous of what really it was. She began to run as fast as she could while her heart beats faster. However, a huge Japanese man barred her way off. She tried everything to free from the hands of the huge man but she could not. She was abused starting from top to bottom, which caused her dress to tear down and she became naked. The man did some delicious moment with the Filipina woman with all his might. However, the woman’s sweetheart came on the act and without any doubt, stabbed the back of the huge man but was useless. In return, he was shot on his chest and apparently he died, with blood coming out from his mouth . The woman secretly went away. She was then chased by the huge Japanese man. Because of darkness and the trees blocking her way, she stumbled and was raped over and over again until such time, she was shot for several times. Blood soaked her and she was left alone, lying on the ground muddy and dead, with wounds all over the body and both eyes open. (Several decades later, on a very old high school – Danna Karyl Jane High School) The classrooms were unrepaired. There were holes on the walls, windows are not furnished well, and dusts and cobwebs were around the corners of the classrooms. The two-storey building was not concrete but rather made up of wood, with termites living on holes beneath. The school was surrounded with large old freak trees, with healthy grasses on the foot of them and there was a creak few meters away from the old high school building. Near the creak was the rendezvous of a certain group of third year students, namely Maricel, Helen, Adona, Marie, Athena, Jane and Reyna. This group of friends went there almost every day and spent some time together having food trip, sound trip and even talking about some weird stuff during their vacant time. They are such happy-go-lucky cliques, having different specialties, yet still as one despite diversity. Maricel was a music-lover, Helen was a fanatic of ghost stories, Marie was fond of spirits, Adona composes songs with her guitar, Athena was a nerd, while Jane and Reyna were fond of dancing. Despite differences, all of them were honor students of their class. One cloudy afternoon when they were on their meeting place, having some good time together, wind rushed by and suddenly, a withered bough of a tree fell down which almost hit Marie. They just ignored it but the wind blew a little bit faster. They felt sudden goose bumps, like there was something surrounding them, trying to catch their attention. It was becoming dark. Lightning and thunder roared in the sky until a storm came by. They have nothing to find shelter from the sudden harsh rain but only the unused old, not renovated comfort room nearby, so they went there.
They almost got wet. Helen, while her friends were talking, looked on the corner inside the comfort room where single drops of water were falling from the ceiling. She heard some little whining sound, and she tried to scrutinize it. After a while, she felt an unexpected strong tap at her back! It was Jane, trying to ask her what it was. But she did not answer. The rain stopped, so they went back to their classroom for History class. Helen was still curious about it. Not minding the discussion of their teacher, she looked outside on the swaying trees, still bothering about what had happened lately. The next day, it was late afternoon during the cleaning-school’s time, Marie went to the Females’s comfort room with all enthusiasm because she got the highest score in their history long exam. She was smiling while humming a song. While she was washing her hand, suddenly, there was a fearsome strange appearance gradually reflected on the mirror. Her limbs trembled and she got a little bit nervous. She closed her eyes and opened it again but the strange appearance was even getting closer to her, second to second. She looked on the side. Then, she saw blood dripping on the wall. “ Aaaaaaaaaaaaahh! Help! Help! Help!” Her friends heard the screaming sound and they were startled. They went to the CR immediately and found Marie crying on a corner. “What is it?”, said Jane. Then Marie answered, “I saw a strange creature in the mirror. It was a woman with blood all over her dress, with black eyes, long hair and wounds all over her body. But her face, though appears to be scary, seemed to express something. But I was really scared. It is my first time to notice such paranormal creature. (Sob..sob..sob).” Helen then, began to wonder if it has any connection with the one she noticed on the unused CR building. The next morning, Maricel was at the canteen waiting for her friends to come, for them to start brainstorming about their research for the coming Science Fair. She was playing with her guitar when a sobbing sound accompanies it. Her two eyebrows met. She gazed on her surroundings, yet found no one. She continued singing and playing her guitar but the sobbing sound went on and on. She stood up and began to search where the sound came from, but eventually it stopped. She tried to grasp her water bottle on top of the wooden long table yet, accidentally, it fell and rolled over on the floor. When she tried to pick it up, a time when the surface of the bottle was in friction with her hand, she felt something cold, like another hand holding her hand. She felt an awkward touch from no one, since there was nobody there at the canteen but only her. So, she took a backward step immediately and threw the water bottle. She was shaking and it seemed her body began to numb. Adona and Athena arrived and noticed Maricel on a complicated situation. Sweat fell from her face and she looked very pale. The rest of her close friends arrived and Maricel told them everything what happened to her that morning. After lunch, they went on their meeting place, which was under the trees, near the creak. While they were studying there, Jane suddenly noticed a strange creature - a white bloody lady, behind Reyna’s back. Jane looked pale and she was asked by Reyna what it was. She could hardly speak and move her body. Then Adona started to notice the strange lady too, who already sat beside Marie, with her hands open, seemingly to ask something. The sun’s light turned low and the wind blew horribly. They attempted to escape but the white bloody lady seemed to hold them back. She was speaking something but they could not understand it. Helen told the white bloody lady, “ What do you want from us? You are too annoying and it is no fun. You scare us! Please, let go of us!” The water in the creak moved back and forth and the leaves of the trees fluttered.
There was lightning and thunder but no rain. The wind seemed to whirl around them. In a twinkling of an eye, silence took place and the white lady disappeared. Helen and her friends looked so exhausted. Some lay down on the ground while some looked so weak and pale shocked of what had happened. Helen started to research about the history of the school. She looked on some articles and facts about the events that had happened in that school. He searched the internet, looked even into the remote areas of books located in the school library and asked old-existing people who may have some knowledge about the past of their school. Several days passed by and the same thing happened to the group of friends. It seemed their group was the target of the white bloody lady. There was a time when Athena and Marie were sitting alone inside their classroom, trying to finish their seatwork. The day was gloomy and cloudy. Their room was on the second floor, which was in between two rooms. It was late in the afternoon already. It was dark so Athena turned on the lights. Some students were busy getting out of the gate of the school, going back to their respective homes. The noise of the school gradually lessened until only little noise was heard. Suddenly, one chair moved beside Marie, on a slow motion. “ Was it you Marie?”, said Athena. “No! I did not do anything with that chair. Maybe, it’s the white bloody lady who keeps on following us. She’s here again!”, said Athena. The building was shaken and everything inside the room was moving. The books fell down and the glass of the teacher was broken on the floor. There was a huge shadow covering the room. The white bloody lady gradually walked inside the room in a slow motion. She went near to Marie, trying to hold her hand, but Marie went away. The chairs and tables were flying. Some seats were moving and the teacher’s table turned upside-down. “Aaaaaaaaaaahh!”. Both of them screamed. Bogzh! Bogzh! Bogzh! The room was very noisy. Few minutes after, their close friends arrived. Some of the teachers became aware of it and they went on the classroom where Marie and Athena got an encounter with the white bloody lady. Everybody was startled! However, silence was asked and Helen stood in front of them. In a soft , low-tone voice, she spoke, “I knew everything. I knew why these things happen. Let us go home and keep ourselves safe. We need just to pray for this odd prevalence in our school. Teachers, just be calm. We will address this matter with ourselves alone because we are the target of that absurd white bloody lady. It’s been awhile since we encounter that alien creature. We observed that she keeps on following us, so we are the ones who could solve this dilemma. Only with this group of friends I have. Please let us do this alone.” The next day, Maricel, Helen, Adona, Marie, Athena, Jane and Reyna got together. Helen relayed to them everything she knew about it. “I took a research about this weird and absurd stuff annoying us. Eventually, I found it out through the help of these record remains of my deceased grandfather, who was fond of writing down the happenings during the Japanese period. Good or bad news, he wrote it here. I could not understand well his penmanship so I asked for help from my grandmother. She was the one who gave this to me. I found out that the lady behind every scary situation we experienced is no other than the lady who was raped by a Japanese soldier several decades ago. She died on a certain spot of our school, which is apparently our meeting place. It was due to torture, abuse and the bullet shot on her. Then I asked my grandmother about the white bloody lady’s purpose of catching our attention. Then grandma replied that it could be that she is asking our help to let her soul be at peace.”
“Does it mean we are the only ones who could help her? So, let us ask some help from the priest then, to offer some prayers for her soul”, said Jane. “ Yes, I guess so but we must have some experiments first to clarify this out”, replied Helen. Afterwards, the group decided to have “Spirit of the Glass”, which would be manipulated by Marie, who knows how to do it. That afternoon, the group set-up their things for the planned activity, until everything was ready. It was 6:30P.M when they started it. They were inside their classroom. You could see nothing, but darkness alone. A candle was lit up. There was deep silence. Maricel, Helen, Adona, Athena, Jane and Reyna, formed a round circle, while Marie sat near the center, with a paper, glass and candle on the side. Marie did all those tricky stuff, letting everybody to put their hand on the glass. Marie began to say her mantra, while the rest repeat after her. Minutes passed, Adona moved. She stood up and carried the huge table, then threw it on the corner, forcefully. She shouted so loud! “Aaaahh! I just need your help!” Helen held her but was just chucked on the floor. Jane and Reyna tried to grasp her hand but still, they were thrown away. Adona was so strong that no one could hold her up. After awhile, Adona weakened and lay down on the floor, unconscious. Maricel stood up and began to throw away the chairs in the classroom. Everything in the room was in trouble. Maricel screamed so loud with words coming out, sounding like a robot. “Heeeeeelp! Heeeeeelp! I need you to help me! Only you could help me. Why are you scared of me? I just need heeeeeeeeeeelp”. Then Maricel became weak. Everything turned to silence quickly. Marie stopped her chant. Jane and Reyna helped Maricel and Adona to sit down properly. The group found out that the lady wanted her soul to be at peace. Two days later, the school had a mass and offered a prayer for the soul of the white bloody lady. The priest, teachers and students went to the specific place where the lady was shot to death and they pour holy waters on it. Three days after, Helen and Marie noticed the white bloody lady, who already turned to be a white lady, no more blood at all. She was already with her sweetheart, holding hands while walking. Eventually, the group of friends were happy seeing them. From then on, the school was back to its normal condition and the certain group of friends, Maricel, Helen, Marie, Jane, Reyna, Adona and Athena made a new bonding place, which was on a guava tree, at the back of the old multipurpose hall.
In a small village, there was a girl named Margaret. She was a beautiful lady with a long straight hair, kissable lips, and cute eyes with its fair complexion. She was already an orphan because her parents died early because of a car accident when she was still four years old. She had grown into a mysterious silent type of a girl who loves to be alone in a place where she can concentrate to write many things she wanted to write on her diary. Margaret’s diary was the only thing she had left as a remembrance from her parents. It was the last gift that she had received from them. She does not have an active social life because of the reason that she can’t forget how her parents died because of her. She was to celebrate her 4th birthday at that time when her parents decided to celebrate it in an amusement park. Because of Margaret’s excitement, she played with her father in the car while her father is still driving. Margaret covered the two eyes of her father then suddenly, CRASH!!! BANG!!! The car they were riding hits another car. The two cars exploded and all the passengers except Margaret died. Later, the rescuer came and tried to save all the passengers but unfortunately, the parents of Margaret and all the passengers of the other car died because of serious injuries. The passenger’s body was burnt because of the explosion the doctor said that it was really a miracle that Margaret survived in the said car accident. After that, Margaret had a trauma and can’t accept the fact that her parents already died because of her. She always cries because of what happened to her parents. She always thought that she was the reason of the car accident thatmade her felt a big guilt in her heart. Every timeMargaret saw a complete happy family together; it made her heart broke into pieces. Tears fell on her eyes and the feeling of emptiness, loneliness and hatred for herself covered her broken heart. One day, she realized that it’s better for her to commit suicide as a punishment to herself for the death of her parents and so that she can see her parents again on the other life. Margaret failed to commit suicide in the orphanage because one of the staff in the orphanage saw her. Because of what happen, Margaret has always been guard by someone.
PAGE 2 On June 9, 1996, Margaret decided to sneak out in the orphanage in the middle of the night;Margaret successfully sneak out in the orphanage. While she was walking on the street, Margaret saw a hotel and decided to check in there for a night. Room #696 was the only available on that hotel so she checks in to that room. As Margaret entered the room, an evil idea again came into her mind and that is to commit suicide. Margaret burned her diary and decided to prepare all the things that she’ll use in committing suicide. And at exactly 3 o’clock dawn she picked up the rope, tied it on her neck, stand on the top of the chair, tied again the rope on the ceiling and committed suicide. Upon Margaret’s death, she left a curse that whoever checks in to that room will also have an evil idea to commit suicide and no one can leave the room alive. In the morning, one of the staff of the hotel saw Margaret’s cold and dead body hangingwithin the ceiling with a rope around its neck. The staff called his co-staff for a help. They get Margaret’s body and deliver it into the morgue. It took so long for the orphanage to claimed Margaret’s dead body because the hotel staff has not found any mark identification or relatives to be contact. The staff of the orphanage noticed that Margaret’s body is still fresh even if its 13th day dead. But they did not mind it and just decided to bury the body of Margaret. Her dead body was buried on the place where her parents were buried. The issue about the suicide in room #696 spread in the whole town that the room #696 on that hotel was cursed by Margaret. The staff of the hotel decided to have a blessing for the room #696 but it was useless. The cursed made by Margaret still remain in the room #696. Because of that, more people became a victim of Margaret’s curse. The staff of the hotel made a lot of things just to stop the curse. They made a repair of the room, clean the room and put an altar with a crucifix, a bible and a candle. They made a lot of promo just to attract travelers to check in to their hotel. But it seems like it’s all useless because only few travelers checked in to their hotel because of the issue of the cursed room. Few months pass by, there was a traveler named William who decided to check in to the said hotel in the room #696 because of curiosity if the issue about the cursed room is true. William checked the room and found out that there was nothing unusual. William thought that everything was just a rumor so he checks in to that room and took a rest. In 3 o’clock dawn; William can’t understand what he felt. He felt like he wanted to commit suicide. William realized that the issue about that room might be true and not just a rumor but again he just thought that maybe he was just carried away of his fear. William tried to go out of the room but he can’t open the door and no matter how much he shouts for a help, it seems that no one heard him. He decided to sleep for it might just be a dream but it wasn’t a dream at all because as he looks again at his watch, it still remains 3 o’clock. He saw a bible and scanned it but he cannot see any text on every page.Again, he decided to call his wife but his cell phone does not have any signal at all. So William came rushing again to the door to go out but he can’t really open the door. The only thing he can do is to scream and scream, He does not know what to do it seemed like he has been trapped in an evil room full of temptation to commit suicide.
PAGE 3 As William look around the room, he saw a lot of blood on the wall that made him got panic, as he go near the window he saw a girl hanging with a rope around its neck staring at him. He saw many things of how all the victims committed suicide. After he saw how the victims committed suicide, he saw again the life of Margaret. Because of that, William got the idea of why Margaret left a curse in that room. William cannot take it anymore! A lot of souls were looking at him saying “Suicide! Suicide! Suicide!,” Because of too much fear, William decided to burn the room with himself because he thought that it’s the only way to stop the curse left by Margaret. So William burnt the room with himself, but because of the immediate response of the fire truck, the fire has been extinguished and William has been saved from death. William had some burnt in his body but not too much.
Only the room #696 was burnt. William was the only one who survived by Margaret’s curse and he was so thankful that he was given another chance to live with his family again. William became more religious and much closer to God. Because of what happened, the manager decided to close the room #696 and not to use it anymore. Many have said that it might have to do with the room # also because if we are going to rotate # 9 in #696 it will result to 666 and 666, as we all know is an evil number. As days pass by, the customers of the said hotel came back and more travelers checked in to their hotel. The said hotel room was then free from the curse left by Margaret.
Way back 2005, there’s this girl named Jessie. She was sophisticated, poised, and cultured. She’s staying in her aunt’s house for the mean time, because her family was on a vacation. The house was very old. The house was L shaped. It has 9 bedrooms, 5 bathrooms, a big kitchen, and 2 living rooms. While there’s two rooms used to store unused things. Jessie heard about the ghost who haunts about the whole house.But she just ignores all those things. It was a cold and stormy night, the rain battering against the windows as if trying to get in. They gathered at the living room. I mean Jessie, Nikki and James with their aunt Melinda. They were sharing their thoughts when suddenly a black cat jumps at the window. Until Jessie remembered the day she went upstairs. She shares her story to everyone. Itwas lunch time when she went upstairs to make some “po-po” (since the house is a two storey building). The comfort room was located upstairs and it is big that it has two cubicles (for boys and girls) the moment she closed the door, she heard the flush coming from the other cubicle. It was really weird because she hasn’t seen anyone who entered the CR with her. Besides, if someone entered right after her, she would hear the door opens because it was really heavy. So, she went out to check the other cubicle, but no one was there. The scary part was when she saw water coming from the toilet bowl. Drained down like someone flushed the toilet. It scared the hell out of her that she runs as fast as she could. After that incident, she never goes to that comfort room without any companion. Jessie’s cousin named Nikki, also told her experience about the ghost in that house. According to her, it was bright afternoon, she turned off the lights in her room and set her mobile phone to alarm at exactly 3:00 pm. After dozing off and at the state of being half asleep and half awake, she felt someone standing at her feet. a black entity that is somewhat wearing a cape was looking at her. She felt him going near her and closer he gets her, the more she could not shout or move her body. Until he was looking at her face to face. She could not clearly see his face. But she felt really powerless against him. She recited prayers but she could not complete any of it. Luckily her phone alarmed at 3:00 pm and vibrated on top of her tummy. She said she woke up sweating but feeling really cold. She immediately stood up and ran to her mom’s room. And then when her mother asked her what happened, she said that she already felt that black entity lurking in their house. After that incident, she regularly felt presence in their house, as if there were some other people aside from them. And then Jessie also told her about the eerie thing that happened to her in Nikki’s room. And then One lazy afternoon his cousin was watching TV in the living room with Jessie, who was living with them.
He suddenly saw from his peripheral vision, a very fast-moving black figure in the kitchen. It was one of those moments where he just shrug off and think it’s probably just his imagination. Then his cousin suddenly asked Jessie: “Did you see that?” And she turned to him and asked: “Saw what?” And he replied: “That thing that just sort of flew by in the kitchen?” That was when it hit him, it wasn’t just Jessie. He wasn’t making it up in my mind. That incident was forgotten after that; they didn’t really talk about it because we had to live in that house. We didn’t want to scare ourselves silly. Another spooky incident was during one of those nights when Nikki again had to work the night shift. When this happens, she usually would tell Jessie to sleep in the maid’s room. she knew how scared Jessie get when she had to sleep in her room alone. So that night, her pillow & blanket tucked under her arm, she went to sleep in the maid’s room with the maid and her cousin. She knew she was half awake, half asleep when she saw a little girl. She had shoulder length hair, she had bangs, really cute, she wore a white “Sando” (a sleeveless top), yellow shorts & flip flops. She was looking at her intently, and she was just looking at her too. What shocked her was when she asked me: “Are you new here?” Her spirit (or whatever you would call it) must’ve been staying in that house for a long time. And yes, she was right; I was the newest member of the family at that time. Afew days ago, she turned on the air-con and then went downstairs to drink some water. But when she comes back, the air-con turn off itself even though it is not in a timer mode. And she knows nobody turned it off, because at that time, she’s alone. It was then James recalled one afternoon when he goes to the rest room down stairs. OnlyAunt Melinda knew this. He was about to leave when he suddenly heard a voice coming from the other cubicle saying that she can’t get out because the door was stuck. He thought it was Nikki. He was already nudging the door when the girl said “can you please push the door? Hurry up.” Then he irritably said “okay I’m already trying” because he already prying it open. He tried hard, he did. But it wouldn’t budge. Then he told her that the door is off the latch. Then she started banging the door. He thought Nikki’s really in a hurry to get out. Then the banging stopped. Then his sweat rolls down his forehead then he was like “okay fine, that’s it. I’m going to break this ugly thing” so, he asksher to move farther back because he was going to kick the door. And he doesn’t want her to get hurt. But she didn’t respond. So, she kicked the door anyway. He kicked the door until it opened. He was surprised when there’s no girl. No one was there. He was so shocked. And then mom came up and said “what happened? What happened to the door?” I told her I kicked it. She asked me why. But I did not answer. Then she never asked again. He was interrogated auntie Melinda but he did not told her the true story because he didn’t want to sound stupid that’s why he lied. Aunt Melinda did not seem to believe his story.
He said. He did not tell all of them because he doesn’t want to scare them. And he thought he’s only the one experiencing that kind of crazy thing. They all got scared about what they have heard. And then, lastly, they surprised when somebody knock on the door looking for their uncle an then they told the person that their uncle is on a conference two weeks ago and planning to go home d next week. But the person got confused because according to him, he just saw their uncle smoking at the terrace a while ago. Again they got surprised because no one goes upstairs because they were all so busy chatting about their experience inside the big house. They let the person come in so he could take some coffee and rest because he was so wet because of the heavy rain. They also let the person sleep in a vacant room because it is not safe anymore for him to travel. They all got sleep and wake up the next day. They called the person Mang ben. They let him eat his breakfast the next day but Mang ben was not anymore in his room. They search for him but he’s nowhere to be found. Until a letter seen by Nikki saying “all of you should take care” their aunt Melinda remembered his husband saying that before they have bought the house, the name of the owner passed away already and it is named ben. They don’t know the history of the house but they bought it immediately because it is so big and at the same time, so cheap. Until now, they still don’t know what is the intention of the man who visited their house, and what is the intention of the ghosts that was bugging their family. Jessie decided to come back to her place because she’s very afraid of what she have heard. While Nikki, aunt Melinda and James stayed curious as to what kind of entity is dwelling inside their big house.
My name is Keisha. I Am 20 years old now. I have a story to tell. I was 10 years old, when I together with my family went out of town for our summer vacation. It was in our ancestral house located at the top of a hill near the sea. You can see from our house the road and the vehicles that pass by. You can smell and fell the sea breeze. It was really a nice not so big but not so little house. When you are at our house standing at the terrace, it seems like you can touch the sky with your bear hands. I really thought it would be a very memorable moment for me and my family, for that was the very first time that we’re going to spend our summer together. Indeed it was really remarkable. I can still remember what happened in that very faithful summer vacation of ours. ‘’Mama, are we really going to spend summer together?” “Yes! Keisha, mom and dad are going to spend summer with you and James.” “Is that for real mom? There will be no business meetings and phone calls? ” “Yes, baby there will be no meetings and phone calls in this vacation.” That was the conversation I have with my mom before we left home for our out of town trip. While on our way, I am so excited. But when we arrive I feel something bad well happen. It seems like the atmosphere in that community was so gloomy. You can’t find someone wondering on the streets. The place was so quite. The silence was so deepening. You can hear even the wind that blows and the falling of leaves. The place seems to be in doom. That night while I’m in my room cleaning myself for bed I can feel someone is staring at me. I can feel the piercing eyes that were pointed at me. And it makes me feel cold and my body hair stands up in attention because of fear. Since I can’t stand the feeling any longer I immediately finish my bath change into my pajamas and went down stairs to eat dinner. 12:03 am. I woke up feeling so exhausted and thirsty. I’m sweating real badly. My hair were all wet because of my sweat, even my dress were wet too. I woke up from a dream. In my dream I saw a girl; she’s about the same age as I. She seems to be asking me to live in this place right away. She was telling me something I don’t understand. As I was saying a while ago, I woke feeling so thirsty, but instead of asking my nanny to get me a glass of water I went to my parent’s room and disturbed them from their sleep. As my mom asks me what I want, I ask her to accompany me downstairs for I want to get a glass of water. As we made our way down the feeling that someone was staring at me came back. “Mom, can I hold your hand?” “Why? What’s the matter baby?” “Nothing, I just want to hold your hand.”
I can’t bear myself to share it with my mom because I don’t want our vacation to end up very short because of those nonsense things that I’m feeling. When we reach the kitchen, mom let go of my hand to look for the switch on the kitchen so that it would be easy for us to get a glass of water and also to avoid minor incidents. As my mom located the switch, turned it on and the light spread on the kitchen she shouted, I was so shocked that I can’t utter something. My mom called my dad and my dad immediately came downstairs and he too was shocked on what he sees. There were blood stained foot prints on the floor and a drop of blood on the kitchen table forming the word HELP. As my mom and dad realize what they have seen they called the police. As the police came along my mom pulled me upstairs and deposited me in bed. She sung me a lullaby to ease my fears and lull me unto sleep. She never left me until she was sure that I have fallen asleep. 3:00, I was again disturbed from my sleep because of the wind that seems to hug me as I open my eyes to close the window in my room, I was welcomed by the sight of the girl in my dreams standing at the foot of my bed. The girl was around my age. She had beautiful eyes, blue and deep like the sea covered with long, dark eye lashes. She also possesses rosy cheeks and she is about 4.5 ft. tall. Her dress was full of blood, her shoulder seems to pull out of her body if you tug it off slightly, and her dress was dilapidated which makes deep cuts visible. Even her foot seems to pull apart and her head was oozing with blood. And I am extremely terrified by the sight of her. It seems like my body was paralyzed. I can’t move, even closing my eyes seems to be very difficult. She was asking for my help. She asks me to follow her, when she turned around and float to the direction of the window my body as if on cue, move and followed her towards the window. When I reach the window she instructed me to hold it. And as I touched the window I’ve seen her with that same dress she was wearing, she was from the kitchen and was running upstairs unto her room, a guy was after her, he was holding a baseball bat with him, it was covered with blood. The guy is about 5’9 tall. Slim, his hair is neatly cut and he possesses eyes that are so expressive with thick eye lashes. The girl was running, I can see her crying while doing all her might to get away from that guy, she was wheezing and sweating. As she reaches upstairs, she was running towards my room, as she gets in, she tried to lock the door, but the man after her stop it by putting the baseball bat he was holding across the door. As the girl run towards the window just as she holds it and prepared to pull herself the man behind her hit her on the head by the baseball bat. The man hits her until her head cracked and the blood ooze and spilled on the floor. And as if not satisfied, the guy went down at the kitchen and when he came back he was holding a very big blade and chops the girl’s body. I was horrified by the scene, my eyes went so big and I was teary eyed. I almost throw up. When I can no longer take what was happening, I opened my eyes and search for her. But as I opened my eyes the girl was nowhere to be seen. As I turned around the word “HEPL, PLEASE GIVE ME JUSTICE” was written in the wall by the use of blood. As I walked towards the wall and touched it, the words slowly vanished. I went back to bed, sit and hug my knees, cried and cried until there’s no more tears in my eyes. Around 8:10 as I woke up, I looked around searching for the girl; I was expecting to see her again, with those beautiful eyes of hers. But I can’t find her. So I took a bath and after making myself presentable went down to looked for my parents and my brother. The day seems to be so short. I am dreading for the night to come. I’m afraid to have the same dream. I am afraid to see the girl the night
before. The whole day, I was trying to tell my mom about what happened, I kept on talking about the girl in my dreams but she won’t listen to me. She even scolded me for making up stories. She said if I keep talking about that nonsense, she will cut short our vacation and we will go home. And so I keep my mouth shut and convince myself that what transpired the night before was just a nightmare. But I can’t just help myself so I ask my mom again about what we have seen in the kitchen that night before, but she said it was already taking care of by the police and turned her back at me. By that statement, I finally understood that my mom does not want to talk about it. The sun sets and darkness slowly dominates the sky. I was lying in my bed, staring at the ceiling. It must have been hours that all I did was to lie down and stare on the ceiling. I am afraid to close my eyes because I’ve been thinking that if I close my eyes and sleep the same dream will occur again. But as I was drifting to sleep and my eyes, inch by inch were slowly closing. I was disturbed by the commotions downstairs. I can hear cries, things that being thrown and voices that were begging for their life. But I am afraid to go down. So instead of going down I bolt the door in my room and forced myself to sleep. The next day, cops were in our house again. And as I walked and look for my parents, I’ve found out that two of our house help were killed. The one was being hanged, but the officer said that the victim died because of broken bones. Her ribs were all broken. He said that the victim was already dead before it was hanged. While the other one died not because of the cuts but because of suffocation since her head was put on a plastic and the vacuum machine was used against her. And when the killer thinks that she is no longer alive he cut the breast part of the victim and took its heart and put it on the palm of the victim. Upon hearing this, I was horrified. I run to look for my dad, when I bumped on someone. When I looked at him, I almost pass out because the face of that someone was the face of the killer in my dreams. He possesses the same deep eyes with thick eye lashes. As he holds me, I trembled because of fear. When he ask me what’s wrong I almost blurted out that everything was wrong. That if not because of him everything would be right. But instead of saying those things, I just move my head side by side and freed myself from his hold and continued to run, faster this time. That day seems to be so exhausting. I was so tired then, my body was aching. My flesh complains because of too much pain. I so wanted to go home and forget all about that vacation of outs. But since there was a murder that happened in our home, my parents can’t go just like that. On the third day of our stay, nothing happened until the next day. So my parents thought that e everything was back to normal. Those two days, I would say was the best moments of my life, for since our house was near on the sea shore we swim, goes sightseeing and fishing. We were so happy during those days. We laugh a lot and bond together. It seemed like nothing bad had transpired. We actually forget about the killings and I was able to somehow forget about my dream. But on the fifth day, the body of our neighbor was found in their garage. Blood spilt all over him. His tummy is open and his intestines were missing as well as his kidneys. His face looks so terrified. Fear was evident in his eyes. And his fingers are all broken.
As we’ve seen those, my parents took us home. That night my brother throws tantrums. He wouldn’t sleep; he keeps on crying, kicking and shouting maybe because of trauma. That night he gave his nanny a hard time. That night too, the girl visited me again in my sleep, but this time, she’s not alone. Our house help was with her. They were standing outside my window and they we’re calling me, as I turned unto them they told me to go. They we’re asking me to live the place immediately the soonest time possible. When I ask why, they did not answer. They did not utter even a single word. They instructed me to follow them and so I did. We end up at the back of our ancestral house at the wall; they show me a door and said that, that door ends up on the sea shore. As I am about to follow them, Jane, my nanny a girl around her 20’s with curly hair, square bones and piercing eyes wake me up. The next morning as I woke up, I immediately go downstairs and into the garden at the back. I’ve search for the door that I have seen in my dreams. And as I touched the roots of orchids that grow on the wall, I’ve seen the door as I try to open it; my mom calls me from the house for breakfast. So I turned to went inside, when our dead neighbor stand right next to me as I’ve seen him I shouted at the top of my lungs with my eyes turning round and big because I was really terrified. And so my parents and nanny runs outside and ask me. “What’s the matter Keisha?” my daddy asks. “I’ve seen our neighbor daddy; he was standing right next to me awhile ago.” “Keisha, you know that lying is bad right?” my mom said. “Of course mommy, and I’m not lying mom, I’ve really seen him.” “How are you going to see him and how can he stand right next to you when his was at his coffin?” “But mom, I did see him, he was here awhile ago.” “Stop lying Keisha, it’s no longer funny.” “Why can’t you believe me mommy? I’m telling the truth, he was really here. I’m not a liar you knew that so well.” She whispered. My parents never believed in a word I said. And so, my nanny tells me that it’s okay, for she believes in me. She brings me inside and we ate breakfast. The day almost went well if not for the thud I heard inside the bathroom. When I looked inside, I’ve found an arm lying on the floor, I screamed again as loud as I could. And so my nanny ran towards me. When she saw the arm lying on the floor she was shocked, she braced herself and hugged me. When I finally relax a little bit, we looked at the arm again and read the words that were being carved and it says; “You’re next” As my nanny felt me trembling, my body was shaking badly. The pictures kept running on my mind. She hushed me and we went downstairs. And told my parents about what we have seen. So they went to my
room to see for themselves. But when they arrived, the arm was gone. The floor was spotless as it always is. My mom and dad were so angry, their face became red and their jaws clenched. They turned to me and my nanny and scolded us because they thought that we were lying. That night I and my nanny woke up because of the noises outside. As we went outside and making our way downstairs someone grabs my nannies arm I am about to shout when I recognize that it was Talia, my brothers nanny, she put her finger on her mouth to signal me to keep quite. When I looked for my brother, I saw him behind Talia; he was hugging Talia’s skirt for dear life. And he was crying to. I am about to asked Talia where our parents are when I heard mom’s cries. Upon hearing my mother’s voice, I ran towards the direction of her voice, on my way, I slip on a wet surface when I touched it, I saw blood as I trace the blood, my eyes landed on my father’s lifeless body covered by blood. And I was terrified again. I started to cry and crawl towards my dad, when suddenly my nanny Jane put her hands on my mouth and pick me up and slowly made her way back on Talia and my brother’s hiding place. When we reached Talia and my brother, we slowly made our way out of the house through the terrace. But we can still hear my mother’s cries. As Talia was trying to hand my brother James towards Jane, my mother cries no longer. Upon realizing this, the fear inside me intensified because I can smell death was making it’s way unto us. When James landed on the ground, Talia instructed us to go, she ask Jane to hide us unto the door in the wall. And so we made our way towards it. At the garden, when we almost reached the door, we heard Talia shouted because of pain. We can hear her running, fighting for her dear life. As we get inside, Jane can’t bear herself to go further inside the tunnel, and so we peep on the door. And there we’ve seen the guy, he was choking Talia on the terrace, Jane tried to go outside to help, but I hugged her and begged her to stay, while my brother James was crying silently. As Jane realizes that we needed her, she decided to stay with us. Talia on the other hand was still fighting, she kicks the man on his penis, the man fell on his knees, and so Talia gets a pot of flower and banged it on the killers head. The killer lost consciousness and so Talia looked for a knot and tied down the killer and afterwards calls for the police before she finally passes out because of exhaustion and her wounds. The police came and investigated the incidents. Talia was brought to the hospital to be tended. My mom was seen in the master’s bedroom, she was lying on the floor, also covered by her blood. Her head was cut as well as her fingers and her tongued. While my dad was found outside their bedrooms door, dead and his head was cracked as well as his knees. Talia relate the story to the cops and the cops took the killer in their mobile car. At the prison, as the police tried to interview the killer, they found out that the killer was suffering from a mental disorder. And so he was referred to a mental institution. But after two days, his body was found inside his room dead. He committed suicide.
I and my brother were raised by our grandparents on our mother’s side. While our nannies Talia and Jane were being rewarded for saving our lives.Until now, I can still remember that bloody vacation of ours. And I still trembled as I recall that incident in my past. For years I’ve been seeing a psychiatrist and so is my brother.
It is 3:00A.M when Amanda suddenly felt something creepy in her room. She felt someone is staring at her. She turned on the lights and went down stairs to have a glass of cold water. She was facing the open window and felt the cold breeze from the outside. The whistling wind was enclosed with a mysterious melancholy. It seemed that someone that is not like ours is whispering something unclear. She was frightened when she saw a shadow passing in the mirror located at the left portion of the table she was situated at. Her heart beats fast and sweat rolled down her chicks. To her surprised, she accidentally dropped the glass that lacerated her palm. As she ran upstairs, the droplets of blood spilt on the floor. She banged the door and locked it. She took a deep breath and laid herself in her bed. Maybe she was just having a hallucination. She insisted. The next morning, she immediately told her mother about the experience she had that night. “Mom, you have to believe me, I am not making up stories just to get your attention. That’s the problem with you. You’re always out for some business trips and just leaving me here all alone in our creepy house! Amanda said. “Oh come on Amanda, what I’m doing every now and then is just for your own sake! Since your father died, I was left alone to take care of you and all our businesses. Please don’t insist that I am taking you for granted. You’re old enough now to take charge of yourself so stop making up nonsense stories cause it’s freaking me out! Will you? Amanda turned her back from her mom and walked away. She wandered everywhere her feet will bring her. As she got tired of walking, he happened to pass by a stream and decided to take a rest there. She sat down and there and burst out her emotions and anger to the world. Amanda was used to be left alone in their house since her mother was widowed by her father. Her father died in a car accident just a year ago. The ideal family that they had before was nothing but just a memory. She was a happy child before but now, it’s just as if she own the problem of the whole world.
It was sunset and the darkness started to cover the sky. Amanda decided to go back home because it was merely to rain. It was already gloomy and dark when she reached their house. She went immediately to her bedroom and took a rest after a day full of depression. The clock struck at 3:00 A.M again and Amanda was awakened by an unknown noise downstairs. She tried to neglect it and tried to sleep again. The wind blew stronger from the open window. The curtains swayed back and forth. Amanda can’t sleep and she got scared again. Her seemed to burst out. She jumped out from her bed and reached the doorknob. To her dismay, it was locked from the outside and she can’t open it. The light started to flicker and turned on and off. She was sweating cold and she was shaking because of fear. She got her phone and tried to make a call to her mom but her phone was already dead bat. She stared at the open window when an image of a white lady was entering from the window. She screamed and shouted but the image is going closer to her. She closed her eyes and braced herself. The white lady was gone. The wind stopped blowing intensely. She was paranoid at that incident Another night when Amanda was sitting at their veranda. She saw a dark shadow passed in front of her. She was shocked and hold a deep breath. Every now and then she can hear voices whispering some words on her ears. She heard a cry from a lady. A voice that’s humming from nowhere. Every time she laid herself to bed, she can’t seem to sleep because of the torment that she felt from the creatures that are not like ours. One day, Amanda talked to her mother. “Mom, can we leave this house?” She implied. “No! We’re not going to live this house for it has a sentimental value for me!!” “But, I can’t stand any longer in here! Every day is a torture for me mom!” “No Amanda it’s just a state of your mind”. Amanda invited on her friends to have a sleep over in their house since her mom was away for some business trip as usual. John and Steph came over and slept over Amanda’s house. During the night, they ate, and had a drinking session accompanied by laughter’s and fun. When they already decided to take a rest, they slept together in Amanda’s room. Hours passed and the clock struck again at 3:00 AM. Amanda was awakened because she felt that someone is touching her. She woke her friends up and tells them to be vigilant about their surroundings. They heard something being dropped downstairs. They all went down and they saw nothing. The lights again flickered and the doors started banging. The wind blew harder and all of them were really frightened. John run through the door but was failed to escape. It was closed. John started to shout for help. “Help! Somebody help us! We’re trapped!” he shouted.
“No one will going to hear us. There is no neighboring houses nearby.” Amanda replied. “What the hell is going on in here Amanda?” Steph asked. “I don’t know. I really don’t know.” Amanda signed. “Oh my God!” Steph screamed. “What happened?” asked John “ I saw something! I saw a lady without a head. She’s bringing a knife!” The three were trembling in fear. Suddenly, all the lights were turned off. Everywhere is dark. Nothing can be seen but only darkness. A few moments, the lights was turned on but still flickering. John was puzzled. “Where is Steph?” he asked. “I don’t know! I can’t see her when the lights turned off.” They tried to find Steph and to their surprised, they saw Steph’s dead body on the floor near the dining table. The body was full of blood. It was stabbed several times. It Amanda shouted in fear. Both of them was trembling and shaking. A few minutes later, they saw the apparition of the white lady holding a knife. They ran inside the house and tried to hide but John was already stabbed by the white lady that leads to his death. Amanda was shocked and cried as much as she could. She shouted. “What do you want? Why are you doing this to me?” The lights were back to normal. The flickering stopped. Amanda can’t stand looking at her friends dead body. She was starting to be paranoid. Three days later. Her mom opened the door of their house. “Amanda? I’m home!” As she continued walking, she saw the dead bodies on the floor. She screamed and ran upstairs while shouting. “Amanda? Amanda? Where are you?” She got no answer from Amanda. She got the key of Amanda’s room and opened it. To her surprised, she saw Amanda hanging on the ceiling. She burst out in tears and fell on the floor. She saw Amanda’s suicide note saying;
“Mom, I can’t bear it anymore. I love you but forgive me.” When her mother hired a psychic, she found out that the white lady that is living in their house is the other woman of her husband which he killed there. The lady was killed few months before her husband meet an accident. It was 3:00 A.M. when her husband killed his mistress but beheading her. Her husband died in an accident because he was bothered by the white lady while he was driving. The lady was having a revenge on them. From then on, Amanda’s mom left the house and started a new life.
In a remote part of the province of Laguna, there is an antique church whose known to be perfect for wedding ceremonies. This church has already been built before the coming of the spaniards.The structure of the building is very unique as well as its design. It looks antique because it is made of up stones and bricks. Some part of the building has already cracked because of its oldness..Many people were attracted to go there because of the beauty of its surroundings. The surroundings of this church have many big trees. Some people believed that it is perfect for wedding ceremonies because of its extraordinary beauty. But there are also some who believed that it is a cursed place because of the certain rumor that there has a violent accident happened on that church. They said that there is a bride who died in front on that parish. It is said to be that the unrested soul of that bride is the curse dispenser of whoever would have their wedding on that parish. Such couple would be bound to danger, bad luck and disgrace. But since it is just a rumor, there are still a lot of people who did not believe on this. One of them is the loving couple Chris Santiago and Jasmine Cruz. For them this rumor is unrealistic and is just a part of human imaginations and superstitious beliefs. But still some people argue that the parish is really covered with unpleasant history throughout its existence. That there are many bad spirits or fallen angels who dwell on it. They said that it is the parish who has cursed without knowing that it is the lost wedding ring owned by a certain immortal creature that dwells on that church. The lover Chris and Jasmine planned to have their wedding on this parish because it is the place where they first met. Two weeks before their wedding they went there for an arrangement. While jasmine is walking on the aisles imagining how she will look on the day of their wedding she found a very nice wedding ring. The ring looks very unique because of its color and because of its design. The color of the ring is coldish brown. Its design looks like the design of the ancient Greeks. The surface of the ring has shapes of an images and letters. Both of them were amazed with the uniqueness of it. So they decided to keep it and take it as their wedding ring. So they kept that ring without knowing that it will become the root of their trouble. It is already pass 10pm when Jasmine is fitting her wedding gown on her room. She noticed someone who passed behind her. She wondered because she knew that she’s just alone on their house that night .And after a few minute, she heard a humming coming from the outside. She recognized it as a voice of a lady humming a certain wedding song. She felt very afraid to the extent that she almost fell on their stairs. In that very moment Chris is driving his car going home. When he arrived at the main gate of their house he saw a lady wearing a long white dress walking opposite to their house. He became confuse when he noticed that the lady is badly crying. The cry of the lady really pierced his ear. So he followed the lady to ask what happened to her. He keeps on calling but the lady walked faster and faster when suddenly he noticed that he already got in the middle of the woods. And now he already felt very afraid so he tried to run back to the highway when suddenly a bloody white lady appeared behind him saying 'CURSED BE THE WEDDING! HA! HA! HA! He noticed that the lady is wearing a wedding gown. But it became almost red because of the blood that is flowing from her face. Her eye looks very
Ofima, joebelle page2 said... angry and it also looks red. But good thing he had escaped on that horrible situation. Chris never shared his experience to her girlfriend so that she would not be bothered by it. One night when Jasmine fell asleep alone on her room. She got a dream that she is already walking on the ailes.But she’s very confused because all the people around her looks very sad. When she almost arrived at the altar, she noticed that the man waiting for her is not the one whom she loved which is Chris. The man is certainly unfamiliar to her. So because of disappointment she turned back towards the main door when suddenly she saw Chris wearing his grooms dress full of blood on his body. His face has full of blood. He looks very pale. The blood is flowing out of his eyes, nose and mouth and the flow of the blood continues from his face down to his body. So his white long sleeves became almost red because of the blood. And after a few minute, she saw a bloody white lady appeared behind Chris wearing a wedding gown. She has a curly long hair full of blood on her face. Her eyes are bulging with anger. The white lady is shouting CURSED BE THE WEDDING! HA! HA! HA! That devilish laugh caused Jasmine to awake. So she immediately called her bf to share what she saw on her dream. And Chris ask Jasmine, he said don’t you think that the bloody white lady is connected to the ring you are wearing now? But Jasmine just laughs because she did not believe with what Chris has said. Chris convinced Jasmine to neglect the ring but Jasmine insisted. On that very moment Chris is driving while arguing with Jasmine. So he decided to stop driving and stay on a certain place to avoid accident. He closed his eyes to feel relax when suddenly he noticed that the car is shaking. And it became faster and faster. And when he looked at the front mirror of his car he noticed that the white lady is already sitting back sit looking to him sharply with a devilish smile. The bloody white lady is shouting saying 'postpone your wedding or else you will die!! That horrible situation caused Chris to loss his control on driving. He drove very fast without noticing that he already loss his route which caused him to bump into a large tree. Chris had undergone a comma because of that accident. And while lying on his bed, he saw a very beautiful girl on his dream. That girl looks unfamiliar to him. The girl is happily walking on the aisles when suddenly she cried when she reached at the altar. She became so angry because the groom who’s waiting for her is not the one she’s been expected. So her expected groom did not arrived at the day of their wedding. So she gets the ring from the ring bearer and cursed it. And after which she throw it. So that vision of Chris caused him to understand everything. And that vision cause everything to be resolved because they realized that the one who would keep the lost cursed wedding ring would fall on that same destination and the wedding will surely be postponed they decided to bury the said ring to avoid accident and disgrace. And finally the day of their wedding came. Chris called Jasmine that he will be late for a few minute because he was trapped by the traffic. But Jasmine was already bored waiting for him so she decided to start marching on the aisles even if her groom did not arrived yet. She doesn’t feel bad because she has a strong faith that he will be coming in a while. When suddenly she saw the ring on the ring bearer!! She immediately run outside the church to get her phone to check if Chris is just alright. And when he crossed the road
When suddenly she saw the ring on the ring bearer!! She immediately run outside the church to get her phone to check if Chris is just alright. And when he crossed the road She felt alive when she saw the car of Chris approaching but did not notice the other car approaching to her from the other part of the road and she was hit by it. _ - THE END-_
Julia Sanchez has a younger sister Gina Sanchez a woman who is drug addict having a couple of boyfriends. Gina calls her Julia for an important reason about the birth of the baby which is the product of her seductive works. She gave birth to a baby taking a poisonous drug. Julia goes to the apartment in a hurry worrying about the condition of her sister. Gina call her last night that she delivered her baby right away. Her sister Julia shock and feel it consciously. As she came to open the front door a blood flowed from the front door of the apartment until it reach her feet outside of the front gate of the apartment, without knowing any reason at the exit of the apartment she heard some footsteps running through the elevator. As she open the door in a whole, a bloody naked baby first appear on her eyes, she really feel pity of it and realize who’s baby it is and why is it that it left it there, she think it widely. She holds it comfort and took a blanket on it to cover her body and wipe the blood that scattered throughout her body. There was a letter from the side of the baby stated “Ate, please take good care of the baby, because every time I saw her I always remember the mistake I’ve been done with her father. Julia shouted and swept with the feelings of anger and pity towards her sister. She love her sister so much but of what she does through the baby, she thinks it was more anger that for her, she can kill her sister. About her sister, she attempt to kill the baby and abandoned it without realizing that, she is a mother and the baby is one of the blessings come to her life, she is shellfish. But Julia knows that she is now responsible to the love and care of the baby. She feels fear and pity to the baby. Indeed, she moved freely and carries the baby and left the apartment with her love and faith that she can raise the baby in any circumstances, than that she can do it. 3 yrs later.The baby is now 3 yrs old, grew very beautiful and a lovable baby love her assuming mother Julia. The baby given named Jelle Sanchez with the presence of her mother Gina, but the girl grow up with a disease where in Julia seen it, having unconditional mind that she talk without the people on her side. She had own environment. Julia assuming her real mother adopted her since her name register but not an official mother in her birth certificate. Julia takes good care of her until she reached the age of 5 years old. As the young girl name Jelle grew Julia noticed that she had a mental disorder, she always scratched her face without any reason, knocked her head on the wall in every midnight and that sounds always awaked up by Julia on her room. She did check-up with her, the doctor stated up that Jelle had an abnormality that lead her to obey her emotion on what she really want to do. As she reach the age of 7. Her real mother comes to the house of Julia to get back her abandoned daughter. But Julia didn’t want to give it to her sister but the truth is, of what really happen there is the fact that Gina is her real mother and that she doesn’t have any choice is to give it to Gina. Fortunately Gina had again a man in life with her upcoming husband Richard Sologa a wealthy man with a 2 yr old baby as her stepsister Jecca Sologa another daughter of her real mother. Do Julia didn’t want to give Jelle to her real mother she don’t want to have misunderstanding to her sister because she love it so much as her own daughter. The only things she can tell to her sister is that what will really happen she still accept Jelle whatever happen.
When Jelle at the house of her real mother had a traumatic experienced. Because when her stepfather one night when they left on her the house. That is the reason why Jelle lying on the floor, her respiratory slow and cause to malfunctioning. As the caretaker goes on to the room of Jelle she saw the body of jelle lying in the floor. The caretaker, call the hospital to brought jelle to them, as jelle, is okay, stayed out again in their house with her traumatic experienced. A few weeks later, jelle was out of her mind, she stayed on her room playing with her little sister with the absence of the attention of her mother Jelle goes to the kitchen, getting knife. Without doubt she killed her younger sister she started to cough and her respiratory system again slow. And the caretaker of both babies again called their mother, and inform about the tragic murdered of her two children, As Gina went home she saw the two bodies lying on the floor with the blood scattered on the floor. With the police and investigational operation lead by Ms. Ella Rodriguez, whose extreme sports skills and solution criminal, record operation. As jelle declared dead, after what happen her mother cries a lot that she can’t even express the pain she really felt. But with the help if Ella she remained calm and okay despite of the lost of her two daughters. The burial of Jelle decided by tomorrow and after the operation and cleaning the body, the body of jelle buried as fast as possible. After the burial a cold wind passes in front of Gina, and the wind whispered it on to her head. The investigation on the home started by Ella and to the presence of her mother, indeed, it felt something but they precede their investigatory operation to help solution the case. They find evidence that lead to the criminal clue. As the operation goes on the window started to close and open without person doing it. Until, they found out that the soul of Jelle comes back to took revenge, maybe because her soul is died with no justice, second prove is that the room of jelle is clean and the things in the room is filed, and the bloody dress that she wear in the burial is in the bed laying with her favorite doll, her mother felt fear, and screamed, Ella separated to the other room of the house to find some clues and proven evidence to show the case. As jelle started the revenge to through her mother, her soul stand in the side of the mirror. As the curtain sway, side by side of the window and the lights turns off and on, the sound of the water from the bathroom starts to fall. First situation move first the investigation to the criminal scene of the house. As they, observe and find any provable evidence to the scene that they can use about the brutal crime and who’s the people inside or behind the crime situation. Ella try to show another room, the windows boarded up, the doors locked and the power shut off. Cell phones don’t work and there are no neighbors with the sun first setting outdoors. The slivers of the light that occasionally peak in, suggesting that helps lies just outside the front door, make the how an ideal setting for a suffocating living nightmare. Few months later, the investigation is still open it, they search a lot on the house.
As they proceeded there is something they felt unusual things come between them. They’d thought, they think it’s her companion but no one is in the house except for them. Gina, go to jelles room to get in the things that jelle left. As her mother opens the door, a bloody dress in the bed lying, they felt fear, but something really fearful, a cold wind blushes in her face and the curtain sway itself back and forth, with the doll. When her mother glance in the mirror, the girl standing in front of the reflection, as it faces her bloody face and a monster physical appearance leaded her. As jelle revealed in front of her mother and Ella, the two run out of the room. But her mother left inside and shouted help me! Help me! Help me! And Ella, run unto the kitchen, the search continues. Her, mother felt fearful and steady as she faces her own daughter. She felt longing and misses it up, but her daughter possesses which murder comes from a person who has mental disorder. She stops her trip to stay at an old motel running by an odd person. Finally, she’s murdered in the room, and her sister and her private investigator Ella try to find out where she is. They find that the Mrs. Sanchez, a person who is girl, is the person who has killed her. Jelle a girl who has mental disorder, a murderer and had a extraordinary power that Satan can do. A young girl jelle, assumed his identity, she doesn't realize who she is, and no one recognizes him. Furthermore, Jelle is the girl killing all of the people, under the influence of the man who hired him...Satan himself! Ella a reporter investigating a video tape rumored to bring death to anyone who watches it finds out that it is somehow tied to a mysterious young girl named Jelle. A black demon started to cover her face as her mother shouted and said leave me ! aaaahhh... but sad to say there's no person who help her. Her mother died, with her fear inside her as she bumped in the edge of the wall and her head bleeding and that she died, Until, Ella the investigator and run the room as she saw the wire that is hidden in the wall, she refuses and tried to think what is in that, she pulled the wire with her arms, its connected to the hidden camera, there is a hidden CCTV camera unto the room of jelle. Ella found it and get the tape..Ella tries to force open the door, and reaching for her face off with Jelle, she finds it victim of the curse, dying in the fire. Ella, enters the room and Mrs. Sanchez says that it was Jelle who killed her little sister and against her all the time, and since the death of her mother arouse and holds out one of the favorite doll of jelle .Ella, run again to the room where Mrs. Sanchez shouted and that she found the body on the floor with a bloody forehead, open eyes, hazardous face with monster hair, her reaction is very unusual and sad to say she’s dead in a tragic way that reacted very shocked.
They find the dead body of a woman which is Mrs. Sanchez with a bloody head that comes to the open door of the house. Her body lay in the bed embracing jelle favorite toy. Then, Ella decided to leave the house after the said incident and that Ella knew how the crime scene is about as they started playing the video tape from the CCTV camera. the tape recorded the brutal murder death of jelles sister, the fatal mistake of jelles stepfather and the reason why jelle died. A private investigator Ella during his investigation, victims stumbles upon a series of murders on the way to a shocking revelation of the evidence. And they, stated that there’s no person behind the crime its jelle victim of her own crime and the video prove the evidence that even the great psychological person can’t find solution to the supernatural event around its brutal and tragically mistake. Ella does the entire grunt work to find out that Mrs. Sanchez body is lying at the bottom of a well and then even goes down there to retrieve it. Thus, by all normal movie logic, freeing the restless spirit from haunting people through video tapes and prank phone calls However, as Ella's psychic analysis that so effectively points out, Jelle is evil, and Ella has succeeded how she planned in freeing her spirit to kill at will. Randomizing the situation, as logical and chronological order of Ellas brilliant idea. Another victim, given by the police for that kind of situation and that Ella decided to pursued her investigation to the case. She decided to show the tape to the public and what really happen, then, the search the body of jelle for the healing of her soul with the Rev. Father Santino and that the also the little sister and her mother find also their soul. And that the end of the crime is jelles way also of revealing the true caused of the case about the mysterious death of jelle as she did her fatal mistake. Suspense in a movie can be created by a mystery, a sense of death, isolation and most importantly the setting, when all this is added together it will create a suspenseful surprising movie that is bound to keep the viewer on the tip of their seats till the final conclusion.
FRONDOZA, RICHARD S. AB ENGLISH 3 CREATIVE WRITING
RED STILETTOS
It was in the middle of hot and dry summer of the year when a young, beautiful and stunning beauty named Samantha Blaire Tangonan was crowned as the Hiyas ng Kagandahan 1989, the most prestigious pageant in a certain province. She was alluring and no one can ever refuse and deny her beauty as one of the most promising faces in the pageant industry. Everybody in the event was said to be amazed the way she ramped and she carried her dress well and even how she answered the questions intelligently. Every man would love to see her just the way she is. And others couldn't help but to wish and eager to own Samantha, and will be their subject for earthly pleasure and lust. The pageant was said to be Samantha’s passport for her to become famous and popular that everybody would look up to. The event ends at exactly 12:30 late in the morning, it was very solemn at the said place, you can actually feel the tranquility and peacefulness that even a single tone of any noise couldn’t be heard until the whispering wind and the unexplainable scary feeling strike Samantha's imagination and made her heart palpitate. She was alone at the dressing room of the 2nd floor of the building fixing her things for her to go home to have some rest after all the exhaustion she felt of the long hours of facing and standing in front of the crowd. She stares at her crown with great happiness and fulfillment for she was able to reap the fruit of her sacrifices. But despite of her success in her chosen career, ludicrous unexpected incidents awaits her, an incident that made everybody shock and leads to mysterious curse brought upon by lustful desire of humanity. She was trying to relax herself from the tension she felt because of the unexplainable scary things going on around her. Samantha close her eyes trying to convince herself that there is nothing bad to be happened that everything's going to be fine. She was about to go to the bathroom when a knock on the door awaken her senses and frightened her. "Who's that?" said Samantha. But the person on the other side didn't answer. “Is anybody there?" she asked again. This is the utility of the building, would you mind to open the door?" a man in a low voice answered. Samantha at first, afraid to do so, she was hesitantbecause she was thinking that maybe she might get harm by a man knocking the door. But to think that the man knocking on the door was the utility man of the building, although hesitant, she decided to open the door. When she opened the door, she was shocked with an empty expression on her face, she started to sweat and her feet were already shaking for she was afraid upon seeing those satanic smile and expression from them. He was not alone, with him are the two young looking men ages from about 23-25 years old. They are anger to fulfill their intention towards Samantha. Suddenly, they get into the dressing room and initiated their desire to own Samantha. Samantha shouted loudly but nobody hears her. She was trying to escape from the three satanic men but unfortunately, she can't. Samantha started to cry and beg to let her to be free but they are deaf enough to hear
Samantha's request. They pursue their desire to own Samantha’s body, she tried to fight as much as she could. But then again, she failed. She was raped by those men and they continuously owned Samantha’s body. Few minutes after she was raped, the three men fell asleep. Samantha, who is hopeful, took the chance and the opportunity to escape from them. But the chance doesn't favor Samantha's safety and freedom. She was about to escaped and ran out of the room when suddenly one of those men awoke and caught Samantha. Samantha hurriedly run and try to stay away from them but the man was faster than she was. She held by a man but she tried to escape, she got her red stiletto and tried to hit the man but the man stop her from doing so, instead he got the red stiletto from Samantha and used it to kill Samantha instead. Samantha became unconscious, laid down the floor and was killed because of the extreme impact of the red stiletto in her head. The man hysterically watched Samantha as she took her last breath. Then he run away to save himself from the crime he did. The morning after the crime the news strike everybody's attention, everybody was disturbed and bothered about the said incident. At the moment of investigation, there is one thing which is unusual, the loose of stilettos that Samantha is wearing during that incident and the thing that caused Samantha's death. Samantha's body was found naked. After the crime investigation, there was an unexplainable merging of Samantha's soul on the red stilettos. A thunder at the same time the lightning scare fully catches everybody's attention, it was different from any other typical lightning, then the storm hit the place. There is a presence of supernatural elements at the crime scene. The cursed of red stilettos has just begun. Whoever will get and use the red stilettos will suffer from misery and maybe the worst thing is, she will die. The cursed has been passing from generation to generation. . . .
Joining beauty pageant has been the habit and training ground for Piatress Consuelo Ares in order to enhance and develop her skills in ramp modeling and fashion show.Piatress was an elegant, sophisticated, humble woman came from a family who belongs to the low level of status in the society. She used to join beauty pageant since she was in high school and still continue at present. But what makes beauty pageant more significant and important to her is the fact that it paved way for Piatress to help her family out of poverty and it has been her source of living to sustain the needs and wants of her family. Part of being a beauty queen is the eagerness and fond of having a collection; may it be a luxurious bags, expensive clothes, and highly fashioned sandals. As a beauty queen of course, you have to be pleasing and more presentable in facing people. On her way to pictorials in a beautiful resort and waterfalls somewhere in Tagaytay, there is a small boutique by which her attention was being bothered not because of any negative reasons, but because of the elegant shoes, sandals and clothes displayed at the said boutique. She really wanted to drop by and try to take a look at those elegant displays and so, she commanded her driver to stop over at the boutique. She cannot help herself but to be amazed and be fascinated of the different beautiful displays. But one
thing that really catches her attention was the elegant, seductive cigarette-heeled red stilettos. She steps up the stairs near the shoe rack where the stilettos were place. Without any inhibitions, Piatress bought the said stuff for she believed that it would be good enough if she will use the stilettos in her upcoming beauty pageants. On their way to the said place of pictorials, along the road they were about to bumped into the big baliti tree because of something that crossed in front of them. They look each other with confusion. They went out of the car trying to look for something but to their surprise; an old puritan with a stick asked them. "What happened?" Is there something wrong?".”No, nothing. “Said Piatress"I just want to ask if where is the way to Kulam-Kulam Falls?” The Puritan was shocked upon hearing the said place. "What? Did I hear it right?" That was a forbidden place, you should not go there"." Why not" Today is our pictorials and my presence is very vital." said Piatress”. “I warn you, you should not go there, for it is dangerous, especially that the red stilettos were with you” the old puritan added. Piatress was very shocked upon hearing the Puritan. To her confusion, he stares at the red stilettos inside the car beside the window then to his driver. When she was about to turn her back to the Puritan and was about to ask, the Puritan was gone. And their hearts are both palpitating with goose bumps. And so, they called up the organizer of the pictorials that they were lost and they can’t be able to go to the said venue, sothey have set another schedule for the pictorials. At the pageant night, Piatress was so stunning and captivating in her elegant red shimmering long gown partnered with the red stilettos. And as expected, Piatress bring home the crown. She was very happy at the same time grateful for winning the pageant and she considered the red stilettos as her lucky charm for the fact that, she always been victorious every time she wears the stilettos in any beauty related contest. Piatress was seemed to be overwhelmed after the pageant but the succeeding days has been full of an extraordinary happenings and unexplainable incidents that we people are impossible and cannot able to explain. There was one time when her family was in a vacation and she was alone in their mansion. She went home at exactly 2:30 late in the morning then she freshen herself, took a bath then went to sleep. In the middle of her sleeping, she abruptly awakened by her dreams that she was fall from her bed as if it was true. She was very afraid at the moment and was very scared that made her heart beats faster. She remembered that she have read an article in a book that when you abruptly awake as if you fall while you are sleeping, it means that a spirit is trying to possess you. Upon remembering, she was more scared that she wants to cry and scream her Mama's or Papa's name. She walked slowly downstairs and went to the kitchen to drink some water to relax herself. After a moment, she heard a foot steps in their living room, she turned her head to look if somebody was there. But she can see nothing Mama? Papa? Are you there?" She remembers that her family will come back the day after next. So she started to think that there are other people present in their house, maybe a rapist, or the worst is, a killer. She started to pray and uttered a lot of Saints to guide her and to ask her safety. But the footsteps don’t stop. It seems like a beauty queen walking on the stage wearing high-heeled
sandals. She remembered what the Puritan has been said about the red stilettos. At the closet, she found no red stilettos at all. She was about to go out the room but suddenly the door closes as if somebody closed it. Piatress screamed and started to shout loudly to ask for help but since the mansion was quiet big, nobody can hear Piatress. She was trying to open the door when suddenly windows of her room also opened through the strong blowing of the wind that seems to be the reason for her to become unconscious. What happened was more likely a disaster for Piatress. Because of what happened she was traumatize and became paranoid. She woke up seeing her family beside her. She asked “what happened?” “We found you at your room unconscious and it seems that a storm hits your room. What happened baby?” her mother asked her. Piatress was speechless, she has nothing to say but to cry and cry. Every night she was being bothered by the curse of the red stilettos. There was a time when she was out of herself and walking along the road without any direction wearing the red stilettos. After midnight, she was back to normal. Every time she can see red shoes and sandals she was afraid and so hysterical. She tried to stay away from those stuffs as if it has something to do to harm her. She doesn’t know what to do until such time that she committed suicide. She was found dead inside the bathroom hanging from the ceiling with a rope around her neck. And the thing was, when her family found her body, she was wearing the red stilettos.
Runway modeling has been the most prestigious model searching in the United States of America. There, you can see the highest paid and the most prominent models in the world. Models from Runway are of different nationality and races and came from the different part of the globe. Luckily, a pure Filipina raised in the bountiful province of South Cotabato was one of the models and a member of Runway. Despite of the mentality of other races that Filipina has no place for any modelling agency, she proves that she deserves to be in the Runway and have a place to represent her own country. Chloe Patricia Frondoza went back to the Philippines to spend her vacation. She left the Philippines and her family in exchange of her career and fame. She had fulfilled all her dreams in life, because the greatest dream she ever had is to become a Runway model, and being such a Runway model made Chloe reach the highest peak of her career. She visited a lot of tourist destination in the Philippines and spent a week in Boracay Island Resorts. Upon staying at the said place she met Mr. And Mrs. Ares, the parents of the late Piatress Consuelo Ares, the beauty queen of the 90’s. Mr. And Mrs. Ares are the avid fun of Chloe, they are fond of watching Runway and happy to see Chloe as she ramp and wear those highly fashioned trends. But the deeper reasons why they are really an avid fan of Chloe is that they see common traits among the two. Chloe reminds the couple of their beautiful daughter. As a fan, they offer Piatress’ red stiletto to Chloe since they believe that it was very important to her and Chloe can use it and can assure to treasure and to take good care of the said stuff, without knowing that it was the cause of Piatress death. Chloe accepted it heartily for she
knows that accepting stilettos will make the couple happy and grateful. As an exchange, Chloe treated the couple to have some dinner. After that encounter, Chloe went to the hotel where she check-in. As she arrives she then wears the red stilettos to see if it fits to her. She is comfortable wearing the stilettos. She ramped back and forth to her room. After a while, she fixed herself before going to bed. She used to think of the encounter she had with Piatress’ parents. She was once her idol in terms of beauty and gracefulness in stage when the beauty queen was still alive. She can’t believe that after the victorious moment of her career, she died. It is her pleasure to have a gift or a remembrance somehow from her idol…. “He was on the stairs a little ahead of me. Suddenly, he turned and said. Listen, did you hear that?” I stood very still listening and turned to stare back down into the dark chamber. No, I can hear nothing, I said. Then I heard him laugh. While my back was turned he had been mounting the stairs. He started to run up them and he was well ahead of me. I heard the key turn in the lock. A terrible fear came over me. I was alone locked in the house of the dead”. And Chloe woke up with great fear in her heart, sweating like she had bathe in a cold wide pool. She went to the dining area to have some water to relax her from terrible fear brought upon by her nightmare. The next day, she decided to go home. While fixing herself she saw the red stilettos, so she wears it. On her way back home she was stuck up on the road and the worst thing was the nearest house was about three to four kilometers away. So, she has no choice but to call someone for help. She called up her boyfriend. After calling her boyfriend, she went back to the car and tried to nap. While she was in the middle of napping, she noticed that there is someone staring at her. So, she looked around and tried to find some. She then saw a boy hiding behind the tree. She went closer to the boy to ask if there is a vulcanizing shop near to the place where she was she stuck up. The boy was seemed to be shy because of her appearance. He looks like a person with leprosy and he is hunchback. The boy answered.”There is a vulcanizing shop near the old house about one kilometre away, but don’t you dare to fall asleep until you reach the said old house. Something bad will happen”. A familiar voice called her.”Chloe, there you are. Let’s get out of here.” She turned her back and saw her boyfriend. Then she was about to say thank you to the boy but to her amazement, the boy was gone. She tried to look around but nobody’s present except the two of them. They decided to go to the vulcanizing shop as what the boy instructed to her. But along the way, she fell asleep before getting into the old house. To their surprise, Chloe and her boyfriend met an accident. It was very clear, the instruction of the boy not to fall asleep until they reach the old house. Because of the accident, Chloe became paralyze and her boyfriend didn’t survive and die. After a year of being paralyze, Chloe can no longer endure its miserable life and so she died. During the day of her burial, she still wears the red stilettos. The curse brought upon by red stilettos in the beauty queens lives lead them to live a miserable lives and the worst thing is none of them survive from the call of death. How can the curse be deterred? Is there any way to stop the curse, but how?
Once upon a time, not so long ago, an incident came to the small village of Sandy, Rock Vertoud. There was a woman named Pauline Frechette who have killed a priest named George Swanck in the mid of 1970; a woman named Alma Fisher who was a church leader, a junior high school student and was a youth pastor named Cheryl Moodley and many other innocent people within that said year. The following year another killing had happened to a young girl named Carol Dun in 1971; a values teacher named Etta Ring and finally, a pretty grade-schooler named Mary Kate Hens who was a pastor’s kid in the early winter of the same year. Pauline was not a vampire, werewolf, ghoul, or any unnamable creature. She was a young beautiful woman, innocent, educated and civilized raised in a very wonderful family and was brought into a religious environment. As time passed by, her childhood years were left as memories of the past, she then had turned into a beautiful young lady. She went into the city to finish her college at the age of 16 together with her friends, where she had met Ross. Ross Frechette was from the nearby village, studied together with his cousins at the city and there he met Pauline. He was slightly fat, but he was tall, white in complexion and was widely known for being a good football captain. Ross was a nice man whom Myrna got married after they have graduated. Years after her marriage, Pauline and her husband were given a very lovely daughter named Bethany. Bethany, who was 7 years old that time, was the apple of their eyes. She was very clumsy, talkative and clever. Everyone says that she looked like her mother long ago when Pauline was a little bit younger. The marriage was a perfect marriage for everyone could ever dreamed of, but suddenly changed by an accident in the early day of January 1970 that have killed her husband and her daughter. Pauline was the only one who survived on that accident; she was unconscious for 3 days not knowing that her family was already dead just yet. The accident was painful and crucial as she could remember. It was recorded dead upon arrival. Her mother had narrated the things that had happened while she was at the hospital for recovery, it was said that her husband’s eyes were wide open, as it was holding back everything that he had left. It would be seen that he was not ready just yet, while her lovely daughter was completely smashed, unrecognizable as a result of the massive impact. Morning of that day, Bethany had ask her mother whether she could take the front sit beside her father because she wanted to enjoy the trip and feel the nature while they will travel. As she said, “mom, would you like to sit at the back, I was just wondering since you love sleeping while travelling and I would like to take the front sit myself”.
There was some shock, of course, because of the accident that had happened. Pauline had turned her back to the religion she have known and later have blamed God to what had become to her family. It made her faith lesser as time goes by which lead to her weak soul and resulted her to be the subject of evil possession. Due to her weak faith, Pauline was possessed by a demon. Pauline then had started to hear sounds, voices which made her a stranger to her own self. It was telling her to kill somebody, to see that person suffering, to let other people to lose faith. She aroused against the religion she was brought in and murdered every person that preaches the word of God, killing brutally the village priests, nuns, religious organization leaders, youth preachers, and many believers. These said people were tortured to death, ripped-off skin while still alive, every victim shares the same amount of brutality but only differ in one thing. Each and every victim was strayed out from their families without any trace of the kidnapping, and was brought to different places which have a significant symbol to the village. The first victim was a priest named George Swanck, he was the church priest of where Pauline and her family use to attend. Fr. George was taken after presiding a mass, 17th day of July 1970. The priest was walking peaceably towards to monastery, when he had noticed a woman crying loudly nearby, as he was eager to help that woman who seemed to be very familiar, he went near and said “my child you could tell God all your pains”. Just then he was attacked without anybody noticing the incident. The priest was brought into a middle of nowhere, in the most unreachable place in the middle of the woods, dark and creepy. Fr. George had gained his consciousness, groaning in pains with hands and foot nailed into a tall, big, old tree. He was screaming to death, begging and asking “my child what on earth’s power made you all of this?” Pauline answered with a devilish voice, “I ‘am no body’s child priest! No one has ever owned me… call your so-called God to save you, and pray for your soul if there be any…” A reddish substance have painted all the dead leaves on the ground, drops of blood ran through the tip of his fingers while seeing hell into Pauline’s evil eyes. While the priest was fully conscious, skin was ripped-off slowly and gently from his body, and on the other hand, Pauline was taking pleasure in George’s agony and experiencing a satisfaction partially. Everyone was puzzled that had marked everyone’s nerves and painted everyone’s fears. Who might be the possible killer of the priest, had remained a question to the villagers—and what might be the possible motives that drove the killer to commit such sinful act was a complete maze to everyone.
The second victim was Alma Fisher, she was a church leader actively participating house visits within the different household. She was taken after in the same year with the first victim, Alma was about to visit Pauline to guide her emotionally through the help of God’s message. On her way to the Frechette’s place she had this small uncertainty of what she was about to do, but she was confident and persevered to meet Pauline at her most convenient time perhaps, she pursued to come over and give Pauline a counselling through the words of God. She could already see Pauline at the mouth of their balcony, looking so tired, alone, odd and upset. Alma greeted her pleasantly “Good afternoon dear, how have you been?” Pauline then stared at her, as if she was a newly acquainted, and looked at her with somewhat negative facial expression. But just then suddenly the aura had changed, she smiled slightly and slowly walking towards the balcony which have given Alma a sort of comfort. Pauline then offered her place to Alma without any words; rather, she offered to open the house’s door, good thing that Alma had gotten it right that what Pauline meant was to get inside the place. While sitting in the entertainment area, Alma has seen the messy place full of pictures, those were picture from Pauline’s wedding, and a picture of her daughter during her toddler age together with some other picture that marked the significant event in their lives. Alma then started asking about Pauline’s plans, but no words came out from Pauline’s mouth, instead she went near towards the table were some of the albums were placed. There, she saw picture of some people she knew with holes somewhere in the eyes, encircled with a red inked pen. Her heart pounded and started to beat fast as there were thousands of thoughts running inside her mind, but she was persevere to know the truth and intends to gather more information to support her proposition. As she supposedly to open the other page of the album, she heard a step towards her. She knew it was Pauline coming, so she returned the album to where it was taken the soonest possible, but it was late for her to realize that Pauline was actually seeing her from a distance. Pauline handed her a cup of tea. At the first moment, she has given Pauline a fainted smile, along with it was a worried and hesitant voice saying “I should keep going Pauline, Thank you for the tea I’ll visit you some other time. My husband has been calling and he doesn’t know where I’m at”, Pauline nodded. She took a sip with the tea, as a sign of respect towards Pauline’s generosity. Alma grabbed her things and stood up, but as she was about to open the door, completely fainted and fell down into her knees. Alma had loosened her consciousness. Pauline pulled her out into the kitchen and tied her beside an oven because she never had the chance to bring Alma anywhere else to execute the murder since it was never been in the plan just yet. She just came up into the idea when Alma had started to open those Albums she had in the living room, there she put a sleeping pills. While Alma was deeply asleep as an effect of the pill she has accidentally taken, she was injected with an antidote and sedative that had made her weak and fell asleep. At least Pauline was not that brutal with the pain, but as an exchange of her generosity she will wait till Alma gain her consciousness, and there she will execute her devilish plans.
Alma opened her eyes slightly, she felt something warm in her mouth down into her neck. She wanted to scream out loud for help, but could not make any sound. Just when she was about to attempt to get rid of the wires in her body, she progressively heard a gentle sound from the outside. Door crimping, and step by step the sound was coming near that makes even more uneasy of the situation. Then she heard a familiar voice saying, “Good evening dear, how you have been?” Alma wanted to beg but she could never say a single word, of course she would never create one because her mouth was sawed-closed. You could see it into her massive droplets of tears that she wanted to survive, begging for forgiveness without knowing what for, saying sorry for being there or what may be the reason was. For the first time, Alma had seen what hell was made of. She could not feel anything yet, but she was struggling. The same with the first victim she was marked with the numbers “666” a sign of evil at upper left of her breast. Skin was ripped off while she was still conscious, and suffered till the last breath. Days seemed to became nights in the village ever since, houses are locked up in a long daylight and fully awake during night fearing for everyone’s safety and security. The murderous plot had lasted over and over again, haunting down the believers of God, ripping each victim’s skin to death and drawn a symbol of “666”. From a religious creation of God into a ghost of everyone’s mind, she has inflected everybody’s fears, which made everyone in the village doubtful. Because of what had happened, the number of unfaithful men had increased, and that are more inviting to become a focus of the unwanted souls to break through. The number of Paulines had increased because people doubted God’s power that they were being possessed by fallen angels and have lost their faith completely. This situation lasted for many fearful days to night, night into months and months into years. But there was a man who took the risk to fight against darkness and created a group of faithful people using bible to spread the words of God. These men have been battling inside for a long time but have won because of their faith.
Yet even in this enlightened age, when so many parents are aware of the psychological damage they may do to their children, surely there was one parents somewhere in the Sandy, Rock Village—or perhaps one grandmother—who quitted the kids by telling them that Pauline Frechette would get them if they didn’t watch out, if they were not good at all. And surely a hush fell as children looked towards their dark windows and thought of Pauline is in her shiny knife trying to kill all believers of God. Demons are out there, I can hear the grandmother whispering as the wind whistles down the chimney pipe and shuffles around the old pot lid crammed in the stove hole. They are out there, and if you are neither hearing the words of God nor reading the Bible, it may be their faces you see looking in your bedroom window after everyone in the house is asleep except you; it may be their smiling faces you see peeking at you from in the closet in the middle of the night, the stop sign she held up when she crossed the little children in one hand , the razor she used to kill her victims.
DREAD MOVING This is the story started. It is one of the scary nightmares that closed the window forever on Amanda’s teenage years and triggered a chain of bitter events until to this very day. Her life was unease and sometimes attacked with trigger Thant Phobia. She was 19 years old when they had fun with her friends spending time together at Lake Tahoe in Bukidnon, the place for camping site and other outdoor activity. This place was best described with its wide spacious area, blue-colour fresh water, relaxing panoramic view, water that stills in deafening silence. The lake was surrounded with wild plants, big rocks, and tall trees with green fresh grasses. It has cottages beside the water for the campers to be more comfortable and an old boat to ride in. Indeed, it is quiet and peaceful. It was late afternoon when the sun bids goodbye, friends burrowed down unto the grass, sniffing its bitter fragrance. It touched and rustled the faces. Above was the pine branches creaked in a breeze dulled by whisper of the tall grass and leaned against the pines through the trunk beside the lake. They closed their eyes and begun obsessing. Amanda felt something and opened her eyes and saw something strange creature in the water. Its eyes looked like it fierce while continue studying on them. Amanda quickly alarmed them, “Guys, wake up! There’s something strange in the water! There! Can’t you see? Really horrible!,”. “Are you insane? Oh come on, what are you talking at Amanda? You’re just dreaming…… hahahaha….. Such a real pathetic,”Jack insulted. “No, it’s true, it’s all true, I mean there is really something on that water and I’m not lying in here nor making you all fool!,” yelled Amanda and her stomach roared twice. “Ahemm…ok, ok Amanda, maybe you’re just hungry that’s the reason why you do keep on insisting”, Tessie said. They all laughed except Amanda who became quiet. “Come on guy’s, let’s go the inside the cottage and have some dinner,” Tessie added.
The night was really dark, Amanda went beside the lake to be alone while the others were busy sharing their most hilarious jokes. She thought about the embarrassment she received from Jack i9n front of their friends. Well, Jack was cute and handsome; he’s tall and charming that girls could ever dream off. He’s eyes were blue and has brown hair. To Amanda he acts as if he doesn’t care but he really does, he just can’t accept the fact that she broke up with him. After a while, she sat down and leaned on the rock with her feet fold once. She started wondering about what happened a while ago and if what really that thing was. She took small stones; threw on the water bit by bit. Thinking about Jack she accidentally threw one stone on the water with great impact that created a big splash. She was awaken from her senses and noticed the water. Her eyes opened wide and her mouth which expresses amazement. The water moved in an aggressive and furious direction. Suddenly, she was hit by a big ball of water and she doesn’t know where it came from and fell into the lake. She can’t breathe, even open her eyes. She can’t move, the water made her body freeze. Her feet were dragged down and had no chance to free herself. The water became pure blood and smelled nasty. Luckily, out of stagnancy a hand take her out. Amanda made a throbbing breathe and cried. Jack comforted her “shhhhhh its alright Amanda..I’m here no need to cry….,” he hugged her to reassure she’s safe. Amanda sobs, “I’m afraid Jack” she cried and told him everything what happened and convinced him. “I’m not making you fool, please Jack I just want to go, we need to go… this place is really horrible,” she pleaded. Jack believed in her for he saw what happened and was there to rescue her. Rushing towards the cottage, they told them what happened “hurry! We need to pack our things and go home…. It’s not safe here,” Jack ordered. “What? Hey… why? What? Why not stay here? I mean it’s very dark it’s not safe to go,” Ramona complained “and Amanda....what happened to you? You smelled so malodorous dear,” teased Ramona then she laughed. Then Jack simply interrupted and said, “Can you please stop? If you want to live then do what I say or else better stay here with your body dead!,” he bawled out. “What?,” Gale asked in doubt. “Gale, we’ll just explain to you when we get home, but for now we need to vacate this place,” Amanda said quickly then all moved and packed there things.
Jack prepared the car when he was strangled on his neck, he lose his balance and fell into the ground. He was stabbed again and again on his back with a sharpened bone that made his blood scattered widely at the ground and rotten his back. His face was pushed down in the muddy portion while his neck was cut with its gross long nail and bit his phallus. Jack throbs and tries to get his breath but he failed. He was left died and was no life. A tremendous gust of wind blew off window and kicked the cottage main door. All were panicked and drew out to find Jack, “where is he? We need to find him,’’ Amanda ordered in a nervous voice. “But where is that bastard anyway? I thought he wanted to leave this place? Jude yelled. “Alright, we need to stay together to find him,” Rea said. “sshhhhhhhh…. Silence have you heard something?,” Rickson asked. “Hear what?,” they all exclaimed. “Out there!,” Gale pointed the lake and saw a gross, creepy, big ugly body, skin blotted with holes and black fluids came out and a rotten face and smelled badly. They all puked with saliva and most of them spitted in the floor abruptly. They all screamed and trembled in fear. They quickly ran and moved out. They reached the car and saw the name Jack written in the window car with the warmed blood used as ink. They all knew Jack was already dead. The girls panicked, Amanda stay closed to the car and when she stepped forward she was suddenly slipped down and saw dead body. It was Jack bathe with his own blood where flies and small insects sucked his body. Some vomited. They found out that the car’s engine was destroyed and can’t be fixed. They don’t have choice but to run and flee, but while running away in the road, it seemed that they were still on the lake even if a lot of sweats had already came out from their body. They were all terrified and as time goes by they noticed that their number was lessened. Gypsy and Earl were missing. “Where are they? They’re just on my side lately but now they’re aren’t here!,” Ramona told them with a nervous voice. Turning their attention towards the lake they saw the boat coming from the mid water towards the side without anyone in there. Rickson and Ramona ran towards the boat. “Holy shit!,” Rickson exclaimed recklessly. Ramona vomited seeing their friends’ bodies chopped into pieces and was put inside the net while the legs were cut off from their bodies. “I will kill those whoever did this to our friends,” Rickson threaten. Rain started falling and suddenly Rickson was hit with a big stone on his head and consciously fell into the water. He was choked used his own shirt and his head was pressed by two large stones that made his head flatten like sandwich with overflowing ketchup mixed with the water. Samson, Tessie and Rea were missing. “Shit! Huhuhuhu, this can’t be!, were all dying in this bullshit lake!,” slurring Jude’s words sound pitiful and dumb. “No, we will live, but for now, we need to end this,” Amanda encourages her friends. They looked at her puzzled and hollered back “how?”.
(page4) Appalling sound approached, each eyes opened wide and faces covered with sweats seeing the ugly creature groaning and looked violently towards them. They don’t know what to do. When the ugly creature was approaching they ran but Bob was caught and was dragged then strongly took his fresh and warm intestine in just a snap of a hand with its two strong fingers and stretched it like a rubber until all was out and was cut off. Blood splashed out on Bob’s body and through the ground. His eyes were stroked until he died. Ramona, Amanda and Gale cried out and were chased by the bitch monster. They were trapped by the net and by the rocks, and again they saw human flesh separated from the bodies and put at the top of the rock sliced like a patty. The blood serves as the sticky smelly sauce. The legs were sliced from their body and were placed at the top of the tree. It was Samson, Rea and Tessie without life, without complete body. The three became paranoids of what they witnessed. They tried to minimize their voices so that the monster could not hear them. Gale was shaking in fear thinking about their end. Unfortunately, they were found by the monster and they were chased. They ran as fast as they could but they were caught. Ramona haled down to the rock and tried to get rid of, screamed and shouts, “no!, no! Please don’t kill me, I’m begging you…”. But she stroked on her head and scratched her face brutally. Ramona groaned in pain and loss her consciousness. She was pushed into the rocks and her breasts were squeezed with the big hairy hand until blood scattered and made her breast burst. She still breathing and witnessed the monster opened her own chest. She tries to take her breath but she lost after a second. While Gale bats its back it furiously gaped on them. It jumped into Amanda and strokes her head. She can’t move. She hopelessly holds her breath and starts to crawl. The monster’s long nails were pinned on her back and the monster sucked the blood. Gale then strongly stabbed its back by an axe and pushed it into his body and produced curdled blood spread into the ground.
(page5) Silence came over. They’re safe now they both hugged each other and cried. The monster gained its strength and ran towards them; grabbed Gale’s head and twisted clockwise and broke her neck. She died and blood came out in her nose and mouth. “No, no!,” Amanda shouted with a loud trembling voice. “You did this! Then die in pain!,” Amanda ran fast to the monster and pushed a sharpened bamboo stick on his chest passed to its back and did it several times. She moved backward and saw the bitch monster groaning and crawling towards the water. She kept on moving backward suddenly she lost her balance and fell in the water. She saw Jack facing on her and asking for justice while his hands were rising against her, ready to choke her and his face full of blood. Then she felt so much pain due to the impact of her body. Her eyes opened wide and noticed it was very dark, the place were different, no lake, no monster, no blood, no dead bodies. She took a deep breath and wiped her own sweats on her face then thanked God for it is only a horrific dream. The END.
I firmly believed that thousands of angels were crying with me during that day. It was raining cats and dogs and it made me think that the rain was a real sign of sorrow and as well as of comfort. I couldn’t bear the sight. I knew that my father also suffered the same agony that I had been through. Looking at my mother’s dead body seemed like an endless hell to me. She had obviously suffered with the big branches that left painful marks of wounds on her face. We remained speechless. I could feel the tension between us. I looked at my father with anger and blamed him through the stares of depression while he sent a message, also through his, telling me of his deepest regret and apology. Pain and fury filled my heart. The death of my mother came out to be catastrophic knowing that I could have done something to restrain the tragedy. I would rather exchange place with my mother and die instead. But supernatural forces allowed my mother’s death. Inevitable and it seemed like her death was copied and every detail was very much alike to the death of someone else I knew. The same car accident, an Everest and a Toyota involved the same entrapment with the big branches inside the window of her car which caused the breakage of the glasses into pieces, the same cliff where the Everest had fallen and was turned up-side-down, the same time and the same appearance of the dead body that my mother had which is so pail showing the sign of a bloodless face and horror. Every detail of her death was inspired by someone’s death. Who was it? Is it someone I had read from novels? Is it someone that I knew from the past? Enough of my imaginations and questions, I knew for real who it was.
(Page 2) I heard the heavy steps of my father heading out of the morgue. I started to wipe the tears that have flowed down my cheeks. I kissed my mother’s cheek and made a face as a sign of goodbye. I hurried out to check where Papa John was. Nobody was there. I checked out every hallway, lobby and nurse’s station but my father was not there and the places that I have been through were all empty. I asked every security guard that I met on the way and described his features but no one had seen him. I called his cell phone for lots of times but it was just ringing and he was not answering the call. There was no sign of him which made me feel something strange of his sudden disappearance so I decided to go back to the place where my mother was. There, I saw my father. That was close to an extreme worrying, I made a sigh of relief. Another weird thing happened was that he was saying things, things that were so unclear that even until now, I couldn’t understand those things. I just understand few lines that he had said which is “Anne, it’s four and I’m sorry”. The rest of those lines were ambiguous. Since the lines were so unclear, I was about to ask him to repeat them but a security guard called for my attention. He came from my back and told me to proceed to the nurse station for an important thing. “For a moment”, I responded and he headed out to the room. I returned my eyes to Papa but he was not there anymore. He was gone like the zephyr moving out of the windows of the room. I knew there was something strange happening. The announcement and breaking news of the security guard was another one of the thousand knives that has been thrown to me at once. My father ended his own life by jumping out from the fifth floor of the building just at that very moment. I was still on the verge of bereavement with my mother’s death and now my father seemed to overtake. I could die on that very moment. Acceptance was as hard as the rock of ages. The painful reality of being alone was eating me up. I was so clueless on what would be the next step that I would do. Were the things my father had said means his last farewell? Was it his soul who had talked to me?
“Anne, you’re imagining things again. What has got in you? Are you alright?” Ron asked skeptically to his officemate. “I’m okay Ron, it’s just that”, Anne hadn’t finished talking yet. “Is it him again? Who’s bothering you? Come on, tell me”, he said silently without bothering the working people around them. “I really appreciate your concern Ron. Thank you. It’s just that I had been dreaming of him since last week”, Anne replied. This had been my life, bothering myself with the dark shadows of the past. Everyday seemed to be a new day of recollecting my memories about my parents. Ron had been with me through ups and downs. He was the caring and gentle officemate, the boyfriend that I have been dreaming of which I never have had and the only person who was there for me when the world turns their back. He was perfect, indeed. But then, I still had no enough and strong reasons on why would I let him in my life when I was destined to be alone forever. This has been my belief ever since the death of my parents had occurred.
Everything was perfect. I grew up with a very handsome, caring and gentle father. He was everything we need with my mother. Both Papa John and Mama Isabel were the biggest parts of my life. When I was with them, I never knew that words such as sorrow, pain, death and remorse had ever existed. I had a very wonderful and a happy life with them before. The bright and smiling sky started to change when Mama Isabel celebrated her fortieth birthday. My father‘s way of speaking was changed. He had been harsh to my mother and of course to me. I could feel his cold treatment. He said things to Mama which I wouldn’t want to imagine and remember. I hated that day when he slapped Mama’s face. He had never done that before. It was just because my mother made the natural coffee for him instead of the usual caffeinated coffee that he used to drink. It was black as sin and its aroma could even melt a spoon. The coffee thing had never been an emotional issue and matter to him. That was the first act of violence that I have seen in him. Like me, my mother didn’t understand the sudden change of my father. It seemed like the heaven blue sky turned to gray. One night, I woke up due to a noise from afar. It seemed so far that I can only hear whispers from the shout of a male voice. The words spoken were unclear to me but I had noticed that the voice was coming from my father, coming from the living room, the room farthest to my room. I attempted to check my father. At first the attempt was mixed with an intense hesitation. But when I came nearer and nearer to the strange noise, I discovered something. I had seen my father standing beside the television set. His back was the only part visible to me. I was about to speak to him, so to ask him what was he doing there in the middle of the night when suddenly, he spoke to someone. It wasn’t obviously me he was talking to. I braced myself knowing that there was something strange happening. My feet were pasted on the floor and my whole body seemed to stop moving.
My heart had beaten as fast as the running horse and goose bumps started to appear in every part of my body. Someone was talking to my father. The voice was more than of a manly manner and had been very new in my ears. It seemed like a satanic voice was talking to my father which was actually causing my hands to be as cold as the winter. I was afraid when my father turned to face me in a slow motion. I was thinking until now that what I saw with my father had almost killed me. He was a different man, wearing my father’s clothes and borrowing my father’s voice. What were terrifying were his red eyes looking so fierce to me. He came closer which made me think of running was the only option that I could think of. Upon reaching my mother’s room door, I had knocked it like it’s the end of the world. He was so close to me and I could smell death. My whole system had collapsed. Before, my eyes had finally closed, I saw a tattoo near his ears. It was a number four tattoo, a tattoo that I had never ever seen from my father before. The next thing that I could remember was the view of the worried face of my mother. She was troubled with what happened to me. I had sensed that everything was back to normal. I didn’t mention anything to my mother. There, I saw my father again. Realizations aroused that he was not the same father that I knew. He was not Papa but a different person. Hundreds of questions were answered, secrets begun to unravel when I saw mother’s diary. The content of her diary writings were mostly about me, she, Papa John and a strange man named Jason who was definitely the lover of Mama before Papa. Her diary had told me their love story. I discovered that the night before Mama and Jason’s wedding Jason had died of a car accident. I was constantly disturbed during those days, I was certain that I hadn’t lose my mind. I was certain of the things that I was experiencing. I always see this man even before the 40th birthday of my mother. Sometimes he appeared as a janitor in the school and it seemed like I was the only one who could see him. There were also times when I’ve seen him walking ahead of me and when I attempted to talked to him, he seemed to disappear in a blink of an eye. He was the angry man in my dreams who was asking for my mother’s life. He was the man who had the satanic voice who shouted to my father in the middle of the night and went inside his body to replace the good soul of my father. He was the man who had rest on the graves but not peacefully for he was claiming the life of my mother back.
The last time I saw my mother, it was the loneliest time ever. They had a great fight with my father about the weird things happening around us and especially about the man named Jason. Their fight had been unclear to me for they were shouting inside their room and when they went out of it only whispers were the things that I could hear. Definitely whispers of fury. I have never seen her leave our house with fights like that. She drove her own car and hurried out of the house. My father and I were shouting at her to stop the car. I never knew if my father had seen him. He was at the back portion of the car of my mother. He was waving his hands on us. Jason claimed my mother’s life. The life that he had still long to have which Papa had. I still call him father until now even if I know already that Jason was my real father. I didn’t blame anyone. Papa John got what he wanted and as well as Jason. Now, I hadn’t experience their ghosts anymore. But the ghost of the past seem so painful to me. I decided to be alone not just now but for the rest of my life. My parent’s tragic story was enough and I couldn’t bear another. The lives that were wasted were enough for the four of us.
In a prestigious University of Santo Thomas in Los Banos where Trina is studying as a nursing student.She is intelligent, humble, and responsible one. In her 23 years of existence in life she had already a lot of achievements like she was awarded as best medic of the year, most outstanding student and writer of the year. She is the youngest daughter among their family, she is now living with her brother Jason, who is 3 years older than her because they don’t have parents anymore since they are still young. She was able to send to a prestigious school by the help of their Aunt Beth, who is also working as a registered nurse in the same hospital in Los Banos. During her study, she doesn’t have any problem, she is now already graduated as cam laude and now she is On the Job Training in the hospital of Los Banos. Trina is preparing herself in her On the Job Training duty in the hospital. She is excited and at the same time nervous because it is her first time to do the duty though she is already aware of the place. She was assign to duty every night, sometimes at days but most of the time at night. Together with her classmates and friends she starts her first night with a calm and good mood. In staying in the hospital, she really experienced a lot of weirdness like one night in her duty, she was assigned at that time to checked those patients that who are confined, while she was concentrate walking going to the office when suddenly she was felt something wrong like there is someone following and starring at her in the corridor, she looked around side by side from left to right but she did not saw anything. She did not mind it even though deep inside she is already afraid and her heart was beating so fast so she walked fast going to the office, and her friend Aziza wonder and said “what’s wrong Trina?”, then she replied “ah nothing, it’s just that… I’m hungry I need to go to the coffee room to have some coffee”, so she went there when suddenly again she heard another creepy sound like there is someone scratching the floor, dragging the chair and whispering soft voices coming from the next room, she slowly walked through the door to check whether there is someone staying in the room but she was surprised because nobody is there except her. When morning come she went home telling her Aunt about what happened to her in the hospital last night and they have a short conversation, “Trina it is normal in our job that we can really experience things like that, so don’t be afraid, you have to be strong enough to fight your fear, darling just eat your dinner and after that have some rest at your bed’’. Another night again still in the coffee room when Trina was inside the room then suddenly she was surprised on what she saw, a kid wearing all white dress with
having a very sad and scared face, she was shock and afraid about what she saw, she run as fast as she can back to the office and her friend Aziza noticed her again, “Trina it seems that you’re not okay? What happened? Maybe you need to have some rest and relax, you are always like that”. More days passed by when she wasat home, in her little room. While she was sleeping, she dreamed about something that she can’t understand even the situation alone, a lot of different scenes that there in her dream and their she was involved she is doing something like searching for someone that she doesn’t know even since before. And at the end of her dream she found a person that who is very familiar to her, a person who she think she already met and that person is the young boy she saw in the coffee room in the hospital last night. She can’t help not to think about it because even in her duty was affected because she has lack of concentration anymore. Her friend Aziza advise her that maybe she need time to rest to relax her mind and have a break to herself after everything she experienced fast few days. So she decided to file some leave of absent for two days. In her two days of absent she feels good when she was in staying at home doing nothing, eating, relaxing, no disturbances and stress free. One night when she was resting in her room setting down with a comfort sense of relief for two hours she sat there thinking of bygone times, recalling a happy moments when suddenly blackout and sense of loneliness crept over her so she decided to cover up in bed and lay listening to the rain and wind until she fall to sleep. Suddenly the bed clothes began to slip away slowly toward the foot of the bed, as if someone were pulling them! She could not stir, she could not speak. Still the blanket slipped deliberately away, until her breast was uncovered. Then with a great effort she seized them and drawsthem over head. Presently she heard a heavy footstep in her room like the step of an elephant it seemed to her that it was not like anything human. She said to herself that it was just a dream, simply a hideous dream. And so she lay thinking it over until she convinced herself that it was just really a dream. She thought that she could simply relax and could not feel any weirdness at home just only in the hospital she but she was wrong still she can feel any mysterious happening at home. Back to her duty in the hospital something wrong she felt again. In distant part of the hospital building, she heard a muffled slamming of doors and whispering sounds. She heard at intervals footsteps creeping in and out among the corridors and up and down the stairs, she prayed for over and over. Last night in her duty in the hospital over and over again weirdness happened but this time it is very mysterious, she go alone to comfort room, when before she enter she saw a two kids having a same face laughing, running and playing inside like they are playing in the ground park, the two kids suddenly stop playing and starring at her then silence come, Trina was very scared her lips is very pale like she is already die and she don’t know what to do, she shout as loud as she could that somebody could help her to be out of that place but, she run down the stairway back to the office and the lights starting to switching on and off like there is somebody playing with it but she continued running until she suddenly step on her one foot to the stairway so she was out of balance so she fall to the floor. Her very friend Aziza saw what happened to her then
close her eyes and she don’t know what happened next. When she woke up she saw herself lying in the bed of the hospital, then she cried. Her friend, Aunt, Brother, and Friends comforted her. They are worrying about Trina’s situation, she need time for a recovery from what had happened to her. For almost four executive nights of weirdness that happened to Trina, she can’t take it anymore so she decided to have someone that who could possible help her regarding in her situation. With the help of her friend and Aunt they found a person who is expert in ghost hunting. When Trina talks to that person that who could help her, she wants that as soon as possible they can set for a setting and do the ritual. After they both prepare they easily do the ghost hunting. In the place where it is silent, they are doing the rituals in searching the kid that Trina wants to talk with. Then in a few minutes Trina is already ready and concentrating and focusing her mind. It took Trina and the ghost hunter Ryan to find the ghost so they waited for more than hour to finally saw the young boy. After which Trina and the Ghost talk, she start her conversation by asking the kid what is his name and why she disturb her in her life that she did not do anything, but the kid has no answer, he just only starring at her then a few minutes the kid said to Trina that his name is Reggie, who passed away at the very young age of 11 years old, don’t want to scare her only he want was that to help her in his problem, he only want Justice in his death, he only need the help of Trina because he know that Trina could possible help him. Trina was silent in a moment, she was thinking deeply. She pause for a while, she breathing deeply, and then starts to cry. She don’t know on what to do because she is doubtful to help the kid because a lot of questions that formulating in her mind, because she was thinking of the young boy her heart was touched so she agree as if she don’t have any choice but to help the child. Months passed Trina is busy in searching the person who did the crime, she encounter a lot of sufferings before she solve the problem, she found the person that who killed the child and the justice was revealed. Then it was the last time Trina saw the child with having a clear face like he is something happy. At last Trina was solved the case and she is also happy that at least in some ways she help the poor child to commit his justice in death. After four years Trina finally found herself wearing a doctor’s dress working in the same hospital as a registered doctor and same with her close friend Aziza. She has now her own family and it is still fresh in her mind about the child she, for her it was a very mysterious and unforgettable moment that she ever experienced in her life.
Brielle was very busy on the whole night. It was her first on their new house and she’d been very busy this last few days in keeping her things. She chose to be alone on her room to make everything fine. It was past 11:30 in the evening and everything was quiet: no noise can be heard, only the wind that touches the trees. She must finish everything tonight, she must not sleep. But suddenly… The wind that blows smoothly a while ago became stronger and stronger. It’s cold breeze turns colder and colder as it goes beyond her skin that makes her sick. The crashing of the branches of the trees are somewhat crying out in pain. The dust from the outside keeps on joining the wind and goes from a far, far that nobody could never see it’s existence. The dog keeps on shouting as if someone was bothering him, as if someone was insisting to make his mouth shot and as if someone will cause danger anytime. They all seems wanted to hide and escape from the cruelness of the night. Tik…tak…tik…tak…footsteps was heading back and forth. Seems like it was finding something, looking for something, looking for someone, looking for her!!! She was so scared to death. She don’t know what to do. She had nowhere to hide. Jesus, she’s alone! She was catching her breath and asked, “Is anybody there?”, but nobody answered. The unknown creature just keeps on stepping gently on the floor and it’s on it’s way up going to her room. She was very, very scared. She closed her eyes, held her hands and prayed to God mercifully…intimately. After a while, the unknown creature knocks the door…tok…tok…tok…and repeat it again and again. An unfamiliar force from behind was pushing herb to open the door. The wind blows stronger and stronger and it did destroy the window doors and the curtains. The dog shouts louder and louder that could make anybody’s eardrum break into pieces. Her body keeps on trembling and she’s gasping for air. She doesn’t know what to do. She took her cell phone but it wasn’t turning on. It just keeps on turning on and off. She wanted to cry but she can’t. The unknown creature keeps on scratching the doorknob harshly, destroying it. She went to the bathroom and locked the door. She put her ears on it to know if it had already come in. All her senses were alert and set herself ready for the next happenings. It wasn’t her first time to experience such horror like this. She remembered that day when his father bought an ancestral house at Valencia City… She was 18years old this time. From the moment she stepped through the front door she experienced a sensation that she was welcomed there, like she had finally ‘’come home’’. She rushed to the third-floor attic bedroom she had chosen as her own and proceeded to arrange her possessions throughout its empty but beckoning corners. She was trying to make the room just perfect for her stay there .She remembers the room had the most beautiful and spacious closet imaginable-it even had a window in it. As she began to hang up a few of her clothes, she noticed a peculiar rolled-up poster leaning on the otherwise vacant closet wall. She carefully unfurled the mysterious looking piece of paper band was surprised by what she saw. It was a picture of a young woman, sitting upright inside what
Godfrey Bobe II A. Calledo AB English 3 Creative writings
THE LIBRARY
It started on the first day of school in BagongBato College somewhere in Batangas and a horrible story happened with these two best friends Ana and Maya. June 7, 1988 was the opening and starting of the class at BagongBato College when Ana and Maya meet each other in the campus. BagongBato College once had a bad history about a girl student who is murdered by heartless people inside the library, it took so long time before the news had gone and forgotten by the people. Due to that issue the faculty and staff of the said college was trying their best in denying the issue about the murdered girl when there is someone asking them about that horrifying history. The two girls are quickly attached to each other because aside they were both girls they also have similarities such as fun of reading novel books, literary writings, and spending time in the library. They love hanging out each other because they feel the completeness of their social well being, they were intelligent students and do always have rewards in school, they went to school at the same time and they also have the same time in going back home. Sometimes Maya share her literary works to Ana and so do Ana to Maya, even though it’s just a couple of days since they meet they feel that they were long-time friends before. One day the two girls decided to go to the library for their hobby of reading books, they were just two of them inside the library. A few moments later they heard a girl reading near to the corner of the room, they heard cute and smooth sounds of voice in the library. The two girls heard that but they just ignored it because they think that it’s just a another student reading near to them but, Ana was bothered by the voice she knew that they were only the student who entered the library so Ana asked Maya “have you seen anybody came in the library? I think we’re only the student who entered here, so why we hear something here in the library?” Ana was confused. “I haven’t seen anybody yet, just don’t mind it Ana let’s just focused to our lessons because our long exam will be on the next week already.” Maya seriously replied Ana but, the curiosity is still in the mind of Ana. The class end and it’s time to go home Ana and Maya went back to their home, Maya was seriously reviewing their lessons for the incoming long exam, but Ana thinking again what happened in the library. She asked again Maya about in the library but Maya always answered the same thing, when they already in their each home Ana asked her mother “mama is there really a ghost exist in this world? Do you believe in ghost mama?” “Yes, there are ghosts in this world and I do believe in ghost, many says that those ghost who are not yet in heaven and still living in this world they called it lost ghosts. Ghosts that are not finished yet to their business that’s why they appear to others to give signs that they want revenge to the person who killed
them. So be careful when you saw a ghost Ana and you should study hard so you will have a good future”, the mother explained. “AHHH! So it’s that so, OK mama I will do my best to have a good grades “Ana clearly understand her mother. In the next day of school the two girls went again in the library, in that time Ana was seriously listening if she could hear again a person reading but nothing happened she did not hear anything. After they finished their research they went outside and go to their next class, due to deeply thinking Ana didn’t notice that there is a person in front of her and she accidentally bump the school gardener and they both fall down, Ana quickly stand up and she apologize “I’m very sorry mister I don’t meant to bump you I’m just thinking deeply and I haven’t notice that there’s a person in front of me, I’m so sorry mister!” “It’s okay girl, it’s just a small thing, just don’t do that again pay attention when you are walking OK?” the gardener replied. “By the way, I’m mister Rex I’m the school gardener” Rex introduced himself “oh! Hi mister Rex I’m Ana and that is my friend Maya we’re just new here, nice to meet you mister Rex” Ana replied. “Ana hurry up we’re late in the class” Maya shout, then Ana say goodbye to mister Rex and quickly follow Maya. After few days in spending time in the library, Ana heard again a person reading in the library and she wants to figure it out who really is this person. She traces the voice where it came from and after tracing she found that the voice came from the stock room of the library and she think that the reader must be behind the door. Then Ana brought Maya in front of the stock room and because to their curiosity they slowly open the door frightening, when they totally open the door they saw a girl reading a book with her ripped uniform and a horrible appearance such as the hair was totally wrecked, the body is full of scars and knife stubs and the eyes are so big in red while crying with blood. The two girls don’t know what to do they could not shout or move they we’re stuck due to their feeling of afraid, they saw a ghost. When the ghost look at them and started to move over them, the two girls are still numb, then the ghost talk to them and say “ PLEASE HELP ME . . . “ the two girls had a hard time in breathing and they fainted. The two girls woke up at the clinic and after a while they started shouting and panicking, they repeatedly shout the word “ghost”. They said that they saw a ghost in the library “ma’am we swear we saw a ghost in the library, a girl ghost! And she is asking for a help from us!!!” but the personnel in charge in the clinic don’t believe the two girls and instead she tell the girls to go home and get rest. They went back home and rest, they can’t believe it that they really saw a ghost or it is just their imagination. The night came and both of them cannot sleep until Ana heard a voice whispering to her says that “HELP, HELP ME, HELP, HELP ME. . .” and Ana shout “Stop stop stop, please stop disturbing me!” after that night Ana is always afraid, so Maya ask Ana that they will talk the ghost on what is her problem and why she keep on bothering the two girls. Friday morning when Ana and Maya went to the library to meet the ghost and after a few minutes the ghost appeared and still asking for a help. Maya bravely asked the ghost “what is your problem? Why you keep bothering us we didn’t hurt you, we are not your enemies,” “Indeed, you’re not my enemy but you can help me in finding the person who killed me” the ghost said. “OK, we will help you but how would we supposed to know the killer when even you do not know who it is?” Maya said, “When the person attacked me I had glimpse to his body, and I saw a spider tattoo on his right chest, I hope it will help you in finding the killer” The ghost said. “What is
your name? And why that killed you?” Maya said. “I’m Lea and I was a student also, I was here in the library when the crime happened, I was attacked at the back and the person tries to rape me but I fight and then he started to hurt me, he blindfold me, he punch me in the face and in the body and he started to ripped my clothes. When I have no already clothes, he hardly squeeze my breast and kiss me any part of my body but still I fight him, so in that time his already having a hard time in raping me, so he just decided to kill me. He shows his knife and start stubbing me any part of my body until I die. then he buried me at the backyard of the library, and now I can’t rest in peace because of that person, and my body also is not yet found, so please help me girls tell my parents where my body is and who is the killer is.” The ghost said. Few days later still they did not find yet the killer, they were searching anywhere even in the internet but still no progress, so they decided to get rest and buy some drinks in the school canteen. During their walking they deeply think where they will find the person who had a spider tattoo on his right chest and accidentally Ana bump a person and it was mister Rex again the school gardener. Because of that the drinks of Ana spill unto the shirt of mister Rex and it get wet, “oh no! What I’ve done, I’m so so sorry again mister Rex what a clumsy am I. sorry mister Rex” Ana said, “oh! Its ok Ana ill just change my clothe I think I brought some extra shirt here” Rex replied. When mister Rex change his shirt the two girls saw the spider tattoo at the right chest of mister Rex and the girls get shock of it then they quickly run away from mister Rex. The two girls visit the parents of Lea and they introduced their selves as the friend of their daughter, they explain that they can communicate their daughter and they want also to tell what happened to their daughter. “Ma’am we are the friend of lea and your daughter was a victim of rape in the school, and we already know who the killer is and that is the school gardener mister Rex, and the dead body of your daughter was buried at the backyard of the library” Maya said. After few days mister Rex was invited by the police to undergo some investigation, during the investigation mister Rex was totally pressured, he is sweating, he is shaking, his hand was cold as death and his complexion was turn to white. After few minutes mister Rex surrender his self as the killer of the student before, he got imprisoned and the body of Lea was recovered and brought back to her parents to have a proper burial. Lea thanks the two girls for helping her problem and she can now go to heaven and can rest in peace. The life of the Maya and Ana were back to normal and live happily.
Emmie Joy A.Consad AB English 3 CREATIVE WRITING AT THE SHORE Page 1 There are group of friends decided to have a camping in Aklan Beach Resort. They were Elsa, Theodore, Martin and Marie. They lived in Calumpit, Bulacan and planned to have a vacation. They arrived early in the beach and set up a tent in the sand. The place was very nice especially if you wanted to relax. It’s like a paradise, the sand was white and the sea was over-looking, so wonderful. The person that would stay would loved the place if visit it. The surrounding was very beautiful. The night came, Marie and Martin gathered straws in the forest. Marie said, “Please hurry up! It’s getting dark already and I am afraid in here.” Martin laughed answered her, “Please don’t act like a kid okay! You’re too old to be scared for! There’s no such thing as ghost! They are just a story so stopped it.” Marie felt bad of what he had said and she leaves him and run away as fast as she could. Marie went into the tent crying for the thought that Martin told her that she’s acting like a kid. Elsa comforted her and said, “don’t mind him, we all know that his full of joke. He’ll just laugh at you if he sees you like that; you’re so beautiful yet crying like a baby. Stop that, get out and let’s eat outside. When they are all eating their supper, they decided to have a ghost story. Elisa volunteered herself first and they all listened carefully. Elisa started her story, In afar placed of Santa Rosa, Cavite. There lived a beautiful lady named Maria Santana. She was 18 years old and the only daughter of Mr. Roman and Liza Santana. Their daughter was admired by everybody. Maria was very kind and intelligent like her parents do. They are so strict especially to the visitors of Maria. They lived simple life along the lakeside yet still afraid of losing her. They decided, “Why can’t we hire a bodyguard to protect her,” Liza holds the shoulder of her husband Roman. He smile and answers her wife, “if that’s what you’ve wanted then I’ll call my friend and hired the best bodyguard in town.” They didn’t noticed that Maria was listening at the back of the door and murmured, “ I can take good care of myself,” but she did nothing to argued. She thinks that it was for her safety and she didn’t wanted that her mother will get worried. She accepts the fact that her parents really loved her so much. She didn’t want to disappoint them because she loved them very much. The next morning, a guy came in front of their mansion. He said that his new bodyguard of Ms. Maria Santana. He added, “I am Daniel Lozada came from the security department.” The guard called Roman and let him into the house. Roman went down the stairs hall and interviewed the man. He got the folder and read the information. He oriented the rules and regulation of the house, his only duty was to protect her daughter Maria. He said angrily, “If anything happens to my precious little girl! I’ll make sure that I’m the first person who’ll kill you! Do you understand that?” Daniel only nodded his head as a sign of agreement. Marie stopped the story because her nature calls her. They all laughed and wait for her to come and after a few minutes Elsa continued. Maria came home tired and saw her father with a man besides him. She went there and kissed him on the cheeks. This is my daughter Maria Santana. Please take good care of her!” the guy gives his hand as assign of respect on her. At first she was very shy because his a handsome man yet very serious. Daniel looked at her and whispering, “ oh……she was so beautiful and I really like to hold her. How I wish that I can owned her forever.”
Page 2 On Friday morning, Aklan to visit the heritage site of the place. She was very excited because she heard that the beaches there were so beautiful and so relaxing. At dinner time, Maria told her parents that they will have a fieldtrip at Aklan. She was very excited yet hoping that her parents would allow her to join. She was very nervous and praying at that time. She said, “Mom and dad I have something to tell you and I am hoping that you will let me join.” She stop and look at them sadly, “mom and dad we are having a fieldtrip in Aklan and our instructor told as that it is compulsory, if I didn’t, it’s my lost because it has some points in the class.” safety.” Maria was very happy and said, “thank you dad,” and hugged them both. They didn’t notice that Daniel smiles and had a hidden agenda to her. Maria was very excited even though she had a bodyguard. They arrive at12:34 a.m. in Aklan Beach Resort and went to their cottages. Boys and girls are separated for the safety of everybody. Maria told her instructor that he wanted to go out. She wanted to feel the breeze of the wind there. She really likes to walk in the sand and play the waves. In the evening after eating their supper, she decided to stay outside and walk in the sand. She saw some sea shells and collects it. She placed in her bag. The ornament that she had was very colorful and shiny. Maria didn’t notice that she’s very far from her cottage. Went she’s looking at her back, she saw a man was following her. His face was covered with a mask. She can’t recognize the face because it was so dark. Maria walked fast and thinks, “Oh my God, please help me!!!!!!!!! I am afraid and all alone and no one can help me!!!!!!!!! What should I do?” she cried. Maria was very scared and nervous, her heart was beating so fast and she can’t think clearly. Maria was shaking with fear and almost fainted. Then suddenly, she didn’t saw the stone and hit it. She fell down and laid in the sand, she screamed loud but it seems nobody heard her. A stranger grabbed her arm and she pleaded. “Please don’t hurt me……….go away ……….please set me free………. I’m only 18 and I don’t want that my parent worried about me.” Maria screamed out loud and asking for help. But the stranger didn’t mind her. He laughed loud and watches her like a viand that was very delicious to be tasted. He punch her stomach and losses her senses. After an hour she wakes up with nothing. Her skirt was frayed and full of blood. She was very scared and crying for what had happened. She was raped by a person that she doesn’t even know. She saw her bag and wanted to call somebody. But when she opened it, her cellular phone was gone. Maria wanted to end her life and take revenge to the person who does this to her. She promises herself that if anyone visited the place will suffer and die. She will kill them all. She will never stop until her killer was still alive. Then she laugh loud and hard, “hahahahahaha………………………… Maria drowned herself in the water and until now, her body was never been found by her family. Martin went to Marie and begs for forgiveness. He told Marie that he has something to tell her and went to the forest. They wanted some privacy. He said, “Everything has change since the day that I knew you. My day was not complete if I didn’t saw you. Teasing you because I am afraid that you’ll just ignored me if I told you so. Please forgive me if I’d hurt you badly. I’ll promise that I wouldn’t do it again. Please, please forgive me.” Suddenly they felt the cold wind. The branches of the trees are cracking. The leaves are falling in the ground. They also heard a crying voice of a woman. Martin wanted to find her but they saw Maria. Her face was full of blood. Her dress was rip and looking at them fearfully. Martin runs fast while he holds the hand of Marie. They almost reach the tent but Maria appeared scrolling unto them. Marie was
Everyone was alarmed with the horrible news. A girl found dead laying along the street of Sta. Clara Avenue, Barangay San Nicolas, Makati City. The crime was marked as one og the most brutal killing in their place. The girl named, Anna, 19 years old, pretty and has a white complexion, who is known as the very kind girl in their place. Month after, the crime remained unsolved since no one can point who was responsible of the said crime. Until San Nicolas has been settled down and the issue about the crime gradually disappeared, to the public. One night, when the family Santos fixed for their bedtime, Rico on the other hand, was busy listening music inside his room. But, he was alarmed by the strange sound that seemed to call his name. “ Rico, Rico…”, the whining sound goes. The voice seemed to be deep, mysterious and was somewhat coming from the deepest part of the world. “ Mommy? Daddy? Is that you? “, Rico said. Yet, no one answered to him. Suddenly, he heard a dropping of something liquid particle on his bed. “Blood!”, he screamed. It was blood coming down from the ceiling. A very fresh blood, yet he wondered for no one was around. Rico began to panic! His heart was pounding. He attempted to run out of the door but he could not pull his feet just to take a move. However, he forcefully pushed his body trying to reach the door and finally, he succeeded. “Hahahahahaha”, the strange voice laughed. “You cannot escape from me, Rico”, the voice continued. “ Who are you?”, asked Rico. However, there was a sudden silence. He could hear nothing anymore. So, he went back to his bed and decided to sleep back, but he couldn’t. What had happened lately was always flashing back in his mind, bothering him. A minute after, the strange sound was back but now, it was more terrible in nature, sharp and very much more creepy. Rico recognized that it was a voice of a woman, seemingly familiar in nature to him. It seemed asking him pay back what he has done. The voice kept on reminding him about what he did. He was disturb about that mysterious voice and even kept on following him wherever he goes, even in his dreams. After such miserable happenings that went through in his life, he came to the point of disclosing the truth to one of his friends. He went to school one time and saw Nico, his close friend, who sat on the bench. He came near and he confessed everything about his secret. He told Nico that he was the one responsible of killing his deceased girlfriend, Anna. One Sunday afternoon, when Rico’s parents were out of town, he was the only one left in their big house. The house flourished with silk garments. The wall was painted blue. It was three stories, at the top of it, you can find the terrace which you could even glance the whole San. Nicolas, it had six rooms one for him, one for his parent and the rest are for the visitors. It was so fine and a very relaxing house.
He was the only one child, he is tall dark and handsome, no wonder lots of lady gets attracted to him. Their family were very prominent, his parents were both business minded that’s why he don’t want to give additional burden to them. While sitting at the terrace, he reminiscing the on what happened one night which he couldn’t forget. “ Rico?!! Please stop?!! Please??..”, . It was Anna his former girl friend begging to him, but he was too boastful and succeeded to his desire. Minute after he heard a noise at the second floor. “ Who’s that?” he said but no one answered him. He attempted to went down but he saw a dark shadow coming to him. “No!No!No! stop!!” Rico shouted. “ you’re dead!! Don’t make my life miserable…. But the shadow continue. Blood against blood, life against life!! You must pay for it!” the voice said. Rico then run to his room and immediately lock the door “No Anna!!.. your’e dead already you cant forced me to surrender to the public, the secret will remain secret as it is. After an hour Rico went to the CR, inside the CR the door closed and immediately lock..he attempted to twist the door knob but it was locked. As he glanced at the mirror, He saw a written words…9pm!!he remember , that was the time he killed Anna . He was so surprised when she saw a blood flaw at the shower he then now shout and shout. He pushed the door and went to his room again. At that night he was so excited, for his parent would be arrived, he cooked foods for their dinner. At exactly 8:30 as he glanced to his watch, his parents was not yet, so he decided to went in his room. But there, the real owner of the voice appeared.. It was Anna “live me alone!!!!!!!!!!! Anna you’re se3ad already!!” he shouted But the shadow continue to walk near to him. He was so afraid went to his bed. But the voice wanted to revenged until Rico then saw a necktie and hang himself to his room. No one could explain about the death of Rico, But deep in reality that Rico was the one who killed his girlfriend Anna. And for a justice Anna wanted a to revenged and cut also the life of Rico and she succeeded.
124 comments:
Page 1
Arvimon F. Mariñas
AB-English 3
Creative writing
The Wife
To love and to be loved is the most wonderful feeling. Having someone you really love is so nice. But what if you are to oblige to marry the woman whom you don’t love. And in the middle of your marriage life the girl you’ve been dreaming of came into your life. Would you teach your heart to love the one you are committed to or to choose the woman of your dream? What love could possibly do?
It’s a sunny day in the month of May, Arthur a handsome man with a 5’7 height with a white complexion and a CEO of a large company is going to his work, while Arthur is on his way he found out that the sky is turning gray.
“It looks like it’s going to rain this evening” , Arthur said.
“Maybe sir because the sky is getting darker”, her secretary replied.
When Arthur arrives in his office his secretary told him that his best friend Mark is having a party tonight and he is invited.
“Sir your best friend Mark send an invitation”, her secretary said.
“Party??? For what?”, asked Arthur.
“For your best friend’s wedding Sir “, said the secretary.
“Ah ok I’ll go there after my meeting”, Arthur replied
Five hours had passed and the meeting was over.
“Sir your best friend called a while ago”, said the secretary.
“Oh I almost forgot.”, replied Arthur.
Then Arthur attended the party of Mark. In the front door Mark and his secretary is waiting for visitors. When Arthur is at the front door Mark introduces him to his secretary.
“Congrats bro finally you’re getting married”, Arthur said with a big smile on his face.
Page 2
“thank you’ you know what I’m the luckiest man in this world. By the way this is Princess my secretary” “hello Sir I’m Princess”, said Mark.
“Hi Princess I’m Arthur the best friend of the luckiest man we ever known”, Arthur said.
“hahaha you’re so funny sir”, said Princess.
“Don’t be so formal just call me Arthur”, replied Arthur.
“Excuse me for a while. Take charge of my best friend make him enjoy this party”, said Mark.
“Yes sir”, replied Princess.
At the party Princess and Arthur enjoyed talking to each other, they get to know each other. They talked as if they knew each other long time ago. Arthur also shared to Princess that she is married. After the party Arthur went home with Princess and he drop princess to her condo. But before they separate ways Arthur ask the number of Princess then princess gave it right away. Then Arthur went home. When she arrive her lovely wife Grace was waiting for him at the sofa. Grace has so many questions.
“Stop asking Grace I’m tired I want to sleep”, Arthur said angrily.
“ok good night.”, said Grace.
Before sleeping Arthur make a call to Princess and say goodnight to her. Early morning the cell phone of Arthur beeps.
1 message “good morning Arthur”, texted Princess.
“Good morning too lovely creature”, replied Arthur
Then Arthur gets up and prepares himself for work. “Arthur come, eat your breakfast”, said Grace. “Thanks Grace but I’m still full”, Arthur replied.
“I’ve cooked you favorite”, said Grace.
“I have to go”, Arthur said.
“Arthur wait”, Grace shouted.
But Arthur didn’t listen and he gets inside his car. While driving Arthur’s phone ring.
“Hello Arthur, have you taken your breakfast?”, Princess talking on the phone.
“Hi Princess. . ahm not yet, how about you?” , said Arthur.
“Me too I did not take my breakfast”, Princess replied.
Page 3
“Princess would you like to have a breakfast with me?”, Arthur said.
Then Princess accepted her offer and they met at a restaurant. They had a conversation and after that they become lovers. Then Arthur want to take Princess to her office but Princess refuse because she’s concern what others might tell when they saw them, Arthur agree. At the office
“Sir you seem so happy”, the secretary said.
“Yeah!”, Arthur said. With an ear to ear smile and the eyes also smile.
Lunch time came. Arthur’s phone rung “hello Princess”, Arthur said.
“Who’s Princess?”, Grace said.
Arthur looked at the callers’ name and it’s Grace.
“Ah never mind. Why did you call?”, Arthur asked.
“I just want to ask you to have a lunch with me”, Grace said.
“I’m busy Grace”, Arthur said.
“You’re always busy, you don’t have time for me”, Grace said.
“So?”, Arthur said.
Then Arthur ended the call. Ring…ring…ring.
“What? I told you I’m busy Grace”, Arthur shouted.
“It’s me Princess”
“I’m so sorry Princess”, Arthur said.
“It’s ok, are you ok?”, Princess asked.
“Yeah! , How about you?”, Arthur said.
“I’m fine’’, Princess said.
“By the way why did you call?”, Arthur asked.
“I just want to hear your voice”, Princess said.
“Eh. . You miss me?”, said Arthur.
Then Princess laughed. They had a long conversation. Arthur went home. Grace confronted him and asks who Princess is. Then Arthur told her it’s her girlfriend. Grace was so angry that he slaps Arthur in the face.
Page 4
“How dare you Arthur”, Grace said.
“Don’t you dare dictate me on what to do, I’ll remind you that our marriage is just fixed and I don’t love you”, Arthur said.
” I have loved you Arthur”, Grace said.
“The hell I care”, Arthur said.
Then Grace throws the vase to Arthur and because of that Arthur got angry and she accidentally pushed Grace on the stairs. She landed on the floor with lots of blood came from his head. Arthur did not know what to do so he run outside the house and leave Grace on the floor with lots of blood. He went to the condo of Princess and told her what had happened. They had mixed emotions sad because Grace was already dead and happy because they could fulfill what they want to do together.
After five months Princess and Arthur got married. After their wedding they went to the states to live there. The couple where so happy after three years they decided to go back to the Philippines. Then they live at the old house of Arthur and Grace. At evening Arthur roam around the house. It seems that it doesn’t change except for the paint that faded. When Arthur looked at the stairs he reminisced the accident that had happened to Grace Years ago, he has teary eyes then suddenly she feels someone tap his back when she turned its Princess.
“Let’s sleep”, Princess said.
“Ok honey”, Arthur replied.
The clock strikes at exactly 12 mid night. Arthur was awaken and hears that someone is knocking at the door but he just ignored it and sleeps again. Early in the morning Princess got up to cook breakfast. Then she hears someone is calling her name softly and it seems like it’s a voice of a lady but nobody is their except for Arthur, but he is still sleeping. She told Arthur what had happened and Arthur comforted her. After breakfast they went to the place of Mark.
“How are you my dear friend?”, Arthur said.
“I’m fine and so happy with my married life. And you?”, said Mark.
“Well, were fine and our relationship is going strong”, replied Arthur.
The couple spends their day at the house of Mike. By 6 o’ clock they returned home. They were talking and laughing when suddenly the light turned off. Arthur gets the emergency light upstairs and when she returned Princess was not there anymore. Then she hears someone was knocking at the door when he is about to open it a bloody hand hold him. He was so shock and was frozen. Then she thought that the lady who appears in front of him was Grace. Five minutes later the lady was gone and Princess arrived. “What’s wrong honey?”, asked Grace.
Page 5
“I saw Grace”, said Arthur with trembling voice. “What? Grace is already dead how come?”, Princess replied.
Then Arthur told her what happen. Then the electricity went back. About 1 o’clock in the morning Princess woke up coz she’s thirsty. When she got up she saw a lady standing in front of the door with bloody dress. She wants to shout but no voice came into his mouth then she just closed her eyes and after ten seconds the lady disappeared. In the morning she told Arthur what happened last night. The day is over the couple went to their bed to sleep when suddenly the door slowly open. They looked at each other with fear in their eyes. Princess holds the hand of Arthur then a strong wind blows. The door opened and also the window. When they turned back they saw the lady again or Grace. They run outside their room but everywhere they go Grace follow them. They run to the guest room then they close the door. Because of their fear they fainted. They woke up at 7 in the morning and Grace is gone. They decided to get a paranormal expert. Then the paranormal expert calls the lady which according to them was Grace. The couple asks for forgiveness and explains that it’s just an accident. But the lady talked to the expert that she is not Grace she is the daughter of the care taker of the house she was a victim of massacre that’s why she’s dead. She just want to ask help from the couple. And after that conversation the couple promises to help her. Then after her death was given justice she did not appear anymore. One day their door bell beeps. Arthur went outside to his surprise he saw Grace. And according to Grace he will repay for what he had done to her. Grace is not dead her parents brought her to the states. Then a patrol car came Arthur was arrested by the police coz Grace filed a case against him. Arthur was put in prison and in order for Princess not to be included in the case they decided to break up and Princess continues her life.
The End
Page 1
Lenie Jane Majorenos
AB-English 3
Creative writing
Nightmare
…Leah decided to go home after that incident. Her mother welcomed her with warm embrace and so thankful that she returned home.
”Ok Leah last pose” click…click. Leah Madrigal a 20 years old model of bench was working since she was 18. The reason why she works it’s because she needs money not in the sense that she’s poor but she wanted to be independent. She wanted to live her life on her own. Actually her family is one of the owners of the largest company at their place. She wanted to prove to them that she can live her life by herself an she can get what she want without even asking it from them. Her greatest dream is to have her own house that’s why she’s been working so hard to achieve that dream. Her mother had been making a call always to ensure her safety. And in the end of the conversation, her mother would always tell her to go home to visit them but she refused to said yes because she don’t want to. She wanted to spend her time on her condo unit given to her by her parents regarding to her wish of independence.
One morning, she was preparing herself for work. She took a shower and stood up in front of the mirror and said “Wow! What a lovely creature. Fair skin, long leg, shiny hair, baby face, rosy cheeks. Mmmm….almost perfect!”. After fixing herself, she went to work. She drove her car proudly; it was the car of her dream, the Ferrari. She bought it by her own sweat and she loves it so much. As she arrived at the building where she works, she went directly on her dressing room to fix herself again for the pictorial. While fixing, she saw her best friend Steph. Steph is a lovely lady with white complexion, a height of 5’7, has chinita eyes and an angelic face.
“Hi Leah!”, her friend said. ”let’s go to the mall after the pictorial. Don’t you dare say no, or else?...”
“Else what?”, she asked.
“You’ll know it if you can’t come, haha”.
After the pictorial they went to the mall. They eat first before shopping.
“You know what Steph? My money is enough to buy a house”.
“Oh that’s great”, Steph said.
“I want you to help me in finding a house. Ok?”.
Page 2
“Sure! No problem”.
While talking, they saw Gwen paying her bill on the cashier. After paying, she went on their table and shared with them. Gwen was their co-model, she is a tall girl with a 6’1 height, a vital statistic of 36-24-36, has a flawless skin, has round brown eyes and kissable lips.
“Gwen, you look so tired” she asked.
“I’ve came from the house of my friend and she asked help from me in dealing her house because she’s migrating to London.” Gwen said.
Because Leah was looking for a house to live in. She told Gwen that she’ll going to look at for the house Gwen’s friend was about to sell.
On the next day, they went to the said house. Leah liked it and decided to buy the house as soon as possible. The owner agreed and after a week, Leah transferred on the said house. Her friend Steph helped her in cleaning the house and in putting everything in place. They spent the day in doing everything in order to finish it on the same day. After this, her friend went home and promised to come back tomorrow.
She’s on her new room arranging her closet. Meanwhile, she heard someone knocking the door. She opened it and saw an old lady with pale looking eyes standing in front. The old lady welcomed her saying…
“Welcome my dear. Welcome to your new house. I just came here to say this… Take care!. Goodbye”.
And the old lady disappeared. Leah was so scared after this. She doesn’t know what the old lady wanted to say but she can’t deny the fact that it really scares her to death. She went back to her room and took a sleep.
It was already 12 a.m. She felt thirsty so she went to the kitchen to get some cold water. Suddenly, a cold wind blew smoothly and go beyond her skin that made her hair goes up. The dogs in the street were shouting in horror as if they saw a very scary scene. The branches of the trees keep on swaying as if it’ll break anytime.
Then Leah was horrified with what she saw. A lady wearing white dress was standing in front on her with feet floating on the floor and with face full of blood. Leah’s body is trembling in fear and she run outside the kitchen but the lady still follow her she tried to turn on the light but unfortunately its brownout. She run up stairs and looked back checking if the lady in white is still following her. The lady disappeared.
She went to her room and locked the door. Silence came next. After a while, Leah heard footsteps heading to her room. It stopped in front of it and knocks the door gently. She sat on the floor helplessly and prayed to God. The lady was now scratching the doorknob harshly as if
Page 3
destroying it. Her heart beats so fast and she was trembling in fear. She was gasping for air. She wanted to cry but she can’t. She took her cell phone and tried to make a call but it wasn’t turning on. It just keeps on turning on and off and she doesn’t know why. The wind went stronger and stronger and it destroys the windows. The dogs shouted louder and louder that could break anybody’s eardrum into pieces.
She’s so nervous and tears fall on her eyes. Then she promised to herself that if she’s still alive tomorrow she’ll go back to their house. Then she fainted. The sunlight get inside her room and she notice that it’s already morning. And she found herself in her bed lying and nothing happened to her. She was so thankful. She went down and all the things are on its place. Then she realized that all the things happened to her was just a dream. After this she promise to herself that she will never live her life alone. She packed up her things and went home. Her parents welcomed her with open arms and were so thankful for her return.
The end…
page 1
The Man in the Attic
(A Short Story)
A pair of brown eyes narrowed at the pile of books resting innocently on the top of the desk. With a sigh, Sandra took one and started inspecting it, only to cringe at the state the book was in. The brown cover page was torn badly and some of the pages were missing. Leaning down, Sandra started to work.
Patching up books and keeping them in good state is only a part of her daily work being San Viennas’ town librarian. Not that she was complaining, in fact, she loved it. Being curios in nature, she developed this hobby of reading books. Loving the feeling of being able to find out and absorb new information was like a drug to her system. It had become her daily routine, and becoming a librarian for work has been one of her plan .Though the salary isn’t much, it was enough to pay her monthly apartment rent and could still eat three times a day.
“There,” Sandra muttered, a soft smile crept its way to her thin lips as she put the book down along with the other five books that she had fixed for the day. Leaning back on the chair, her eyes roamed around the old library, noting every small detail of misplaced books in the shelves, those small insects circling under the fluorescent lamp that gives off enough light to brighten up the small town library, and that small opening in the attic which serves as a storage room for archives.
‘Wait’, Sandra thought, her eyes narrowing at that small opening. ‘That’s supposed to be closed tight.’
Unknowingly, she had stood up from her chair and walked at the opening while keeping an eye on the opening and the dark space inside it. It was then that she saw a pair of red orbs staring back at her brown ones.
She had felt a chill ran down her body like an electric shock before she gasped out loud, jerked back and fell butt first on the floor. It took a moment for her to collect her wits and stared back at the opening once again. Only that dark empty space beyond that small opening in the attic stared back at her.
W-what was that? Sandra thought.
“No way.” she muttered under her breath. “There’s no way someone could be up there and stare back at me.”
Staggering, she stood up and made her way back to her desk, convincing herself that she’s just imagining things. “Right, I should head back home and get a rest.”
Following her own advice, Sandra took her bag, locked the building, and walked her way back in San Vienna’s dark streets down to her apartment a few blocks away from the towns’ library.
Back in the library, a man stood perfectly still, his red eyes shining in the dark room eyeing the door where Sandra’s figure disappeared not long ago.
‘Soon’ he thought. ‘She will be his, soon.’
Days passed and Sandra’s back to her usual routine without getting jumpy to every little creak and scratch in the ceiling. Her day at work today was completely normal too, besides the time when her weird dream from last night flashed on her mind. That dream had been weird because she haven’t remembered anything about it considering that in her dream, she was still a little girl playing in the towns play ground. Other children were screaming and laughing and playing tag while she sat in the corner playing with her doll. It was then that she noticed
page 2
someone sitting in a nearby bench just a few meters away from her. The mans head was bowed low, his raven locks hanging and swaying with the soft blow of the wind.His right hand was held up to his face, fingers spread wide accross his face covering his features while the other was sprawled accross the back of the bench.
What caught her attention was his white button up shirt that seemed to glow had contrasted the towns dull color. Gray buildings, Brown house with gray roofs, black and off white garments thats probably faded because of too much use—just exactly like the one she was wearing right now. Never had she seen something so light in her eyes.
Then his eyes connected hers. Two shining ruby red eyes stared back at her with—was that sadness she’d seen? Sandra wanted to make sure but the man had looked away already. Curiosity instantly engulfed her young mind and slowly, she walked towards him.
“Ahm, hello.” she greeted shyly. She waited for him to look up but instead of facing her, the man meerely grunted and mumbled something she couldn’t make out.
“Excuse me, but—“ she took a deep breath, mustering up every teeny tini courage she had on he little body to speak. She’s not normally a very talkative child but this time she knew something was just wrong with the man and she couldnt just neglect that if there’s something she can do to help. “Would you like to play with me?”
The man instantly looked up and stared at her, his face void of emotion at first but a small smile suddenly cracked at his face as small sounds of laughter came out of his lips. She don’t know what she did but she was glad she had made him smile.
“Your a funny little kid.” he muttered in his deep voice.
“T-Thank you.” She muttered and smiled back. “then would you like to play with me?”
“I would, but I dont play with dolls.”
“Oh” she looked down at the porcelain doll on her hand and frowned.
“But would you like to keep me company?”
“Really?” she asked assuringly, a smile slowly coming back to her face. “Because you seem to look real sad you know.”
“That’s beacause I am.” the man anwered hoarsely and leaned his back on the bench.
“Why?”
“You see, Ive been alone for a long time,”he paused for a moment, his ruby eyes had this far-away look.“ and Im sick of it.”
“Then i’ll stay with you!” Sandra blurted out. “I promise you!”
The man stared at her for a long time. A smile slowly crept on his thin lips before he opened his mouth and said..
“A red rose for the beautiful lady.” A man’s all too familiar voice interrupted her toghts. Sandra looked up and saw Eric, looking all too dashing with his gentle smile and deep dark blue eyes that contrasts his light blonde hair.
“Eric,” Sandra acknowledge, accepting the rose he offered. Eric had been her admirer for a week now since he confessed his liking towards her. And she was glad, it’s his first time visiting her in the library too.
“It’s almost eleven Sandra. I’ll walk you home.”
Her eyes widened. She had been too caught up reading the new acquired book that she hasn’t noticed the time. “Oh, I’ll just take my bag and we can go.”
page 3
After fixing her table top and securing the book on her bag, they walked out of the library. They were already a few meters away when Sandra remembered her apartment keys. The two hurried back to the library and Sandra instructed Eric to just wait for her outside before unlocking the door and went inside the library. She instantly squinted her eyes when she turned the lights on, catching a man’s figure standing in the middle of the library. Blinking, her eyes adjusted to the light and saw and the usual book filled room.
“I’m imagining things again.” She muttered, and rolled her eyes.
Shrugging her shoulders, Sandra made her way to her desk and looked for her apartment keys. Spotting it right beside her coffee mug, she grabbed the keys and started to head back. Then darkness suddenly engulfed the room.
Sandra gave out a surprised squeak her body suddenly froze the moment she heard a loud creaking sound coming from the ceiling. Those red creepy eyes instantly flashed through her mind when she realized that the sound came from the attic. Very slowly, she bravely turned around to see a man slowly making his way down from the attic. She gave a muffled shriek as she tried to absorb on her mind about what’s happening in front of her. The man was tall, his hair in an unknown shade of colour because of the darkness. His clothes were tattered revealing some of his pale white skin.
Then his eyes. Two ruby red orbs staring back at her with so much intense that sent a shiver through her whole body, freezing her in place as she continued to stare back. Sandra watched as he slowly opened his thin lips and spoke in a deep timbre that one word that sent her running on her heels.
“Mine”.
Sandra kept running, her eyes half closed, not minding where she’s heading as long as it’s getting away from that man. She kept running until she felt someone grabbed her from behind.
“No!” she cried frantically. “Let me go! Get away from me!”
“Sandra!”
“Let me go!!!!” she shrieked and struggled to get away from the man’s grasp. “No!!!”
“Sandra it’s me, Eric!”
Her struggles ceased upon recognizing Eric’s’ voice. Slowly, Eric loosened his grip and put her down.
“Sandra, what’s wrong? Tell me what happened?”
“s-someone’s in the a-attic, a-and I-t------AAHHHHH!!!!!!!”
Sandra shrieked when she was pulled by some invisible rope back to the library.
“ERIC!!!!” she screeched, holding her arms out to the man chasing her dragged body, calling out her name.
“Help me!!! Sandra cried as she found herself back inside the library, the man hovering in front of her.
“No! Get Away from me! Eric! No!!!” she wailed more upon seeing the library door close.
“Mine.” The man hissed, holding her waist tightly with his hands.
“What do you want from me?” she wailed, her heart beating faster and faster every second.
“You.” The man answered, picking her up and hauled her on his shoulder. Dragging her back with him in the attic.
“Why?” Sandra whispered, feeling her body getting weak by the second. She doesn’t know why
page 4
but her eyes started to get heavy too.”
“Promise.”
“ What promise?” she echoed before completely falling into that dark empty space.
That time, she had her dream again.
“Your a funny little kid.” he muttered in his deep voice.
“T-Thank you.” She muttered and smiled back. “then would you like to play with me?”
“I would, but I dont play with dolls.”
“Oh” she looked down at the porcelain doll on her hand and frowned.
“But would you like to keep me company?”
“Really?” she asked assuringly, a smile slowly coming back to her face. “Because you seem to look real sad you know.”
“That’s beacause I am.” the man anwered hoarsely and leaned his back on the bench.
“Why?”
“You see, Ive been alone for a long time,”he paused for a moment, his ruby eyes had this far-away look. “ and Im sick of it.”
“Then i’ll stay with you!” Sandra blurted out. “I promise you!”
The man stared at her for a long time. A smile slowly crept on his thin lips before he opened his mouth and said...
“Mine.”
The man stared at the woman on his lap. His hand holding her protectively against his chest. he’d been waiting for this time to come evr since she had given her hope. Hope of never being alone again. For a long time, he had been contented with jst watching her, but then that man came and he doesnt like sharing whats his and risk loosing her. He just needed to have her.
slowly moving his hand and placing his fingers on he pretty little neck, he slowly tighened his grip. Oh, just seconds away and he’ll finally have her. with every liitle shallow breath she takes, he’s g etting closer and closer to happiness. and with that last hiss coming out of her mouth and that one final attempt for air . He knew he will never be alone.
Ocana,ChesamelG. “Creative Writing”
AB English
4 TTH 8:30-10am
Page 1(edited)
Creepy or Not?
Every individual had an experience of being creep out or even scared which was caused by their imaginations that have run wild. And even when an individual watches a horror movie it can bring them to nightmares or any bad things to imagine. Among the creepiest encounter is when you were the one who encounter it.
Have you ever experience being crept out by your own terrible doings?
People went passing by under the cold foggy day, as her restless body was leaning against the cold metal of the window glass, as the keys of the armory that she fell on the dusty chair. Wind strikes her face, touching it as gently as she felt the loneliness she kept inside her heart the longing of her mother’s touch. That made her anguish due to the loss of her love one caused by her mother’s sacrificial love for her. The immeasurable love that tie beneath their hearts.
It was 8:00am in the morning when the Cruz family leave their house. They went to Edlimar Spring Resort to celebrate the 9th birthday of their eldest daughter named Shane Ella. Her parents describe her daughter as a type of a girl that was so sweet, lovable and kind. She was also a soft-spoken voice, she had a fair complexion, tall when it comes to her height and especially she was beautiful. She is also considered the most humorous, blissful and adventurous child among of her siblings. When they arrived, they were so excited because the resort was so pleasing, having the coolest swimming pools, exotic forest and hospitable staffs. Shane was the most excited among all of them, because it was her first time to visit the place. She was very happy and amazed with the place and without any doubts she directly ran to the cottage to change her clothes, her father had given her the chance to swim first in the pool. After that her mother called her to have their lunch first before plunging again to swim and enjoy it. Because of amusement, Shane ran from here to there but her mother scolded her to behave because it was not there place and she tries to warn her that she might accidentally scratch her legs and even she will run out a supernatural being. But Shane didn’t listen to what her mother warned her yet she still continue running around without knowing and having a belief about supernatural being. Swim, shout and splash, the joyous moments that they showed on their faces and they were satisfied. In fact, they enjoyed the outing very well most especially Shane. When they arrived home, her mother called Shane to ask her if she enjoyed the surprise gift for her. But instead of saying yes, Shane only nodded her head because she was already tired, and her mother actually understands her.
page 2
Early in the morning when Shane’s mother woke up early to prepare their breakfast, she was terrified when she noticed Shane leaning on the window. She was shock and directly gets her daughter. It marks the beginning of their sacrifices and starts the doom in their lives because when Shane woke up during that time, she was not in her normal condition and she acted hysterically. Scream, cry and even laugh were some of the behavior that Shane showed. She even portrays and sees people as angry and has anger towards her. She could hear many voices of demonic creatures. She sometimes talked to herself and tremendously fights the people around her. One night, the wind was so cold that even wearing a thick sweater might not resist the cold breeze and the place was so peaceful that we cannot even hear the single crook of a frog by the river, everybody was shock when Shane runs and shouts without reason and utters some words that she was the only one who could understand. Her mother run after her and hugs her so tight but she tremendously pushes her away and she stayed in the dark corner of their house but still her mother was staying beside her.
Worry and pity was in the hearts of Shane’s family. Shane’s parents can’t accept the fact that something had went wrong to their daughter. There were times, when they saw Shane and can’t help her but all they could do was to stare at her and cry pitifully. They even felt scared that Shane might hurt them but they also run towards her and save her in danger. Even though they were scared of her, they took it as a responsibility and were liable to take good care of her. Shane’s family protected her and finds a ways to cure her illness. Instead of allowing Shane roam around their house they lock her in her room so that she won’t harm anyone. Her mother felt grief and pain on what had happen to her daughter and was very afraid of losing her. Instead of sitting on the chair and waiting for a cure, Shane’s mother was the only one who didn’t lose hopes instead she finds way to cure her. She went to a doctor for her daughter’s consultation but unluckily the doctor cannot tell if what was wrong with her and what are the possible medicines to cure her. She also tried to consult a specialist but unfortunately they can’t help her. On that moment, her mother was almost given up but someone had whisper unto her ears that she must go to their barrio to ask the help of a charlatan. Without any hesitation, she directly went there and she was successful to find the best way to help her daughter. She brought the charlatan into their house and let him see her daughter in her room. Upon approaching, they were shock because her daughter was in her bed and had shown horrified faces unto them. The charlatan was not afraid because he was used to encounter the same act before. But Shane’s mother was in great fear and cries pitifully. The charlatan strongly fought the acts that Shane had shown unto him in order for him to find the reason behind and find the better solution. He successfully let Shane calm down and let her sleep so that he could focus his mind. And after that he requested the mother of Shane to sit beside her daughter. Then he started the rituals and had done many acts like uttering some unknown words, dancing around the lighted candles and singing peculiar songs. He was successful in finding the reason behind and that reason was Shane ruined the celebration of a supernatural being. The kind of a supernatural being that she had committed crime was a black one in which they were bad and dangerous.
page 3
They were bad because they tease people whenever he/she had a sin towards them. And if they were not satisfied by that tease they will let that person suffer from tremendous aches, pains, and the worst was death. She stomped and killed many of them and the saddest part was she even killed their superior one. The charlatan said that “the only reason why they will get the soul of Shane was they want it for the exchange for their loss. Her mother cried so loud and she couldn’t accept it. The charlatan added some words and he said that “the best way to cure it is that someone must be brave and ready to sacrifice his/her life in exchange for her daughter.” Shane’s mother was stuttered because she was very shock and confused on what she will do. She went to her husband at the living room and told him about it and her husband was also surprised on the words that her wife had uttered. One day, her wife finally settled her mind and told her husband that she’s willing to sacrifice herself in order to save her daughter but her husband was against on her idea and he rather choose to find another way than to lose them both. Her husband had not permitted her to do it and instead he warned her wife not to go to their barrio. Shane’s mother was desperate to save her daughter because she remembered what the charlatan had said that, “they only got a few days to save her.” When she got a chance to escape, she secretly went to her barrio and find the charlatan. When she sees him, she directly told him that she will sacrifice her life in exchange for her daughter because she loves her so much and she could not bare to see her suffered. On that time, the charlatan was doubtful to her but Shane’s mother kneeled unto him and cried heavily, she beg and beg until the charlatan had pitied her. The charlatan started the rituals and Shane’s mother gave him some last words for her daughter and she said that “I love her so much”. Her husband was there to stop the sacrificial acts but it was too late for him.
Few months later, Shane Ella lived normally and happily with her family. But she couldn’t forget her mother where she had done a big sacrifice for her to be saved.
All of us may encounter many challenges in life and it may end tragically. Just like when somebody would risk his/her life to save his/her love one. But the most important thing that we must remember is we don’t just love and live in the harshest place on earth! We live in the harshest time by the harshest chance through the harshest way possible.
**THE END**
Page 1
Shiena Mae Fernandez
AS85 (TTH 8:30- 10:00 am)
“Killing me softly”
Tik…tik…tik…sound from the big old clock the end of the hall, the sound that makes her can’t sleep no more. “Damn this house. Old things, rusty!” she said. It had been almost 3(three) months that Sharon’s husband, Leo, committed suicide through gun shot at the head and still she doesn’t know the reason. But things had changed since then that she was alone at the big ancestral house. When she had thought all along, without him was a relief and it turned out that everything would be in the worst case of her death.
December 18, 2009, when a lovely couple sealed their vows with each other in a most famous cathedral of Bukidnon after their 4 (four) months of engagement. The wedding was a talk of the whole province. People view them as such a perfect couple. Inspite of their big difference physically, people see it as a fairy tale, where there is “Once upon a time” and ended in “They lived happily ever after.” For Sharon was Leo’s ever loved but unfortunately not like in in some fairy tale that two couple are deeply inlove, for in their story Leo wasn’t Sharon’s greatest and true love. They may be married, but her love was for another man. She never loved him, but she couldn’t do anything to tell him that it was that 5’6” footer guy, tanned of skin color and a handsome businessman that she loves whose name is Mark and not him who has of 5’2” of height, nerd-looking and whose eyeglasses was still from his father that was so antique. Though he was like that, she was forced to marry him. Not for his love but for his money that could save her from poverty.
After their wedding and their Macau trip and honeymoon, she thought they would live in such a huge mansion where everyone would envy her much of her luckiness. Until she was surprised to see that she was to live in a horrific mansion that was an ancestral house of Leo’s family and a gift of his parents for their marriage. “Ah, honey, is this the house where we are going to stay and live ?,” she asked with an eerie looked upon her face. ”Yes! Isn’t it great? They gave this as wedding gift for us.” “ ah,yes” she puts a plastic smile upon her face. At the front door as they were about to enter, a cold breeze had kissed her cheek. “was that a greeting?” she asked through her mind. The place was far from the city proper, the house was painted in white but it’s color washed out which make it more scarier to see. It was the only house you would find in the wide land owned by his ancestors. Located in Manolo Fortich, they place was named“ Hacienda Paraiso” a lovely name that suits the place but soon going to be a misty name for her. Big painted portraits were hung on the wall “look honey, this are my ancestors,” he said; “ really? wow great” she replied where in fact in here mind she would say ” really? I don’t care.” The furniture are all in .They made a tour upon the whole place so that she would become familiar and would
Part 2
be at ease on the house. She placed a smile on her face but deep inside she is not, because it was not the house she ever wanted and expected he would let her live. He was so excited upon telling everything to her. “ honey, I am so lucky to have you. Having you in my life is the most wonderful thing that had ever happened to me,” he said” uh-huh” and a nod on her head. “ I love you honey and forever that would be” ” Yeah, me too” with a blunt expression upon her face. “so this is it. Our love room” as he showed her the masters bedroom. It was wide in royal blue color with a Mediterranean inspired of the room. A big spacious King size bed. The room is facing East. Watching the sunrise, where a picturesque view of it. Looking at the clear ground outside with only green leaves of those trees are the only one standing on it.
For 2 months the house that was empty was now filled with love of a husband for his wife but not the wife to her husband. She showed love to him, but the love was never pure. Secretly when his husband goes to work, she secretly goes to Mark’s house and there she pours all her love for him. When one day he secretly followed her and saw her enter in a house that had been so familiar to him. “Mark! She and Mark had a secret affair? Why?Why Sharon?How could you do this to me?” he was weeping as he hid in the corner of the street not too far from Mark’s place. He turned away and walked upon his car. Cried in pain for his wife’s unfaithfulness. It was like stabbing him alive at his back.
Back at Mark’s place. ”Hi babe, did you miss me?,” she asked “Ah. Yes! of course. Did you brought the amount I needed?” he asked. Very eager on the money he had asked from her not telling her what was that for.” Well of course babe. I have it. In complete amount from the account of my dumb husband” “hahahahahhhaha…,” and they bought laugh. ”To where are you going to use the money dear?” she asked” ah-ah…it’s..it’s for a new business I am planning to put up. Together with my friend,” he replied ”Who?” she asked “ you don’t know him,” he replied “ok.i so missed you babe” then they made love at that moment.
It was already 7:oopm when Leo had arrived home, with a very sore eyes. Clearly visible that he just cried. He entered the door, fixed himself in a presentable manner. He was surprised to see her at the kitchen “oh, hi honey!” she greeted as she kissed him on the lips. “Hi,” he sadly replied; “what’s the matter? You have such a sore eyes? Something happened?” she asked. He sat down at the table, silently and was hurting to the act of her wife as if she never betray him behind his back. For only 2 months from their marriage, he can never imagine she could do such a thing like that to him. “Sharon is there anything you want me to tell?” with a low voice he asked. She felt nervous as those words came out from his mouth. Heart pounding, fastly that she could almost hear the beat of it.TUGDUG…TUGDUG….TUGDUG…. It was very unusual for her to be called by the name. ”uh-uh..nothing why?” she was trembling as she replied. While making herself feel busy on cooking for their dinner.”do you love me?” “what do you mean?” she got the sense that he might have seen her that afternoon.”did you ever love me?have you been faithful?” “he asked. “well of course honey. I will be forever yours” she replied hugging
Part 3
him at his back. ”why, is there any problem?, “she asked ”no.nothing. it was just a friend of mine. He was hurt when he knew he was cheated by his wife. And the guy our their close friend”. Her eyes couldn’t look at him directly. She was trembling. To hide it, she placed her hands behind her back at went back to cook.
Since the day he told the story to her, the house became silent. The air was cold. They seldom speak. And Sharon still continues her affair with Mark, little did she know Leo was following her. Until one day, he got home early. Earlier than Sharon he played the song “Killing me softly” took a bottle of rum and drunk the whole of it ”I can’t take this anymore,” he said. He took their wedding picture at side table beside their bed. He talked to it as if it was Sharon ”HOW!? How could you do this to me? This will never be the start of you happiness…the time I’ll be gone it will be also your end…..’till death do us apart” he took the gun at the drawer and went to the bathroom and their he shot himself at the head. Blood stain scattered on the bathroom wall and floor. He was drop dead upon the floor with the 45 calibre gun upon his left hands with a crumpled picture of Sharon on his left hand. Blood came out, streaming down from his head. Eyes wide open, anger was visible in his eyes.
When Sharon came home she looked for him ”Honey? You’re early?” she went to the garage to look if he were there, she looked for him. She couldn’t find him everywhere. She went upstairs. She noticed a music was playing in there room, ..Strumming my pains with his fingers. Singing my life with his words. Killing me softly with his song, killing me softly with his song. Telling my whole life with his words. Killing me softly with his words…….. she became nervous. “where could he be” she asked through her mind. It was unusual for him to come home early. She noticed that their wedding picture at the side table were missing. She went to the bathroom and saw him.”HONEY!” she was shocked. ”HELP! SOMEONE HELP ME!” she kept shouting but no one can hear her. It was the only house in the big land of Manolo Fortich. She panicked and doesn’t know what to do. She was shocked to see the picture in his right hand, crumpled of his madness. When no one can hear her voice and can help her, she called Mark by the cellular phone “Hello, help me…” she was crying and shaking ”Why? What’s the problem?” “it’s Leo,” “what about him? Did he hurt you?” “No….he’s---he’s dead…he killed himself.” Abruptly he drove to Sharon’s place together with the ambulance and the police. As they arrive she immediately went downstairs. A police officer went to her “ Ma’am, stay calm” Mark rushed to her “babe---I mean Sharon, are you ok?” she kept crying and hugged him. “Ma’am, may we know where the body is?” the police chief asked. She pointed upstairs. At the master’s bedroom at the bathroom” Mark calmed her in his arms. The police and the rescuer went upstairs and took Leo’s dead body. The police placed markers for further investigation to know what motif why he committed suicide and if there was a foul play. After they have investigated they left.
Part 4
It was already 6:00 pm. She was alone in the house. Her phone rang ”hello,” she answered “hey babe,are you ok?can you handle being alone?,” it was Mark; “yes, I can take this. Well, it was a good thing he was gone.” she replied. Would it be? Or not?
After Leo’s wake Sharon decided that she would stay in the their house. After all, all Leo’s possessions were named after her, for she was the wife.” This is great, I am now rich and Mark and I can continue our love story.” She took a glass of red wine and went to the living room. She saw their wedding picture hung on the wall, looked at it “why did you left me honey?????” she acted as if she were sad. Why? don’t you know that was a good thing? hahahaha” she laughed that her voice was filled the house. Suddenly something fell upstairs, she went to their room and surprised to see their wedding picture fell from the table. The frame was broken. She looked around and saw the window open, she was scared. A cold wind came inside and filled the room. The curtain flew and when she turned around a black cat suddenly jumped across her ”AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH…” she shouted loudly” CURSE YOU CAT!” the black cat just looked at her and gave her a look with its green devilish eyes. Then it went out. She laid in the bed, took the picture and placed it inside the drawer of the side table. Until she fell asleep.
The next day she went into Mark’s place. They talked and talked and again made love. “you know what, it’s so boring at that weird house,” she said “then why don’t you stay here?” Mark suggested “nah, they might think I never want there and take the possessions and everything from me. Why don’t we go shopping? Since I now have lots of money” she asked “ok” he replied.
They went everywhere, bought expensive and branded clothes and gadgets. Ate at high class restaurants and hotels. Suddenly, as she looked at the glass window of a store she saw an image of Leo, looking at her. Standing behind her wearing a blue long sleeve and in his jeans. She turned away to see if it was real POP! and it was gone “why?,” Mark asked; “nothing, I thought I saw something. Come let’s go there”. It was a whole day shopping spree for both of them using Leo’s money. “ I have to go home, her mom might go to the house” she said “ok, I’ll call a cab”. As she arrived home, it was back to reality. She was alone. She went upstairs and took a shower. As she was taking a bath, she heard as if someone was calling her and entered the room. Boom! something fell. She took the towel and went out see. She saw their picture fell on the floor. A cold breeze entered the room that it was like the coldness of being inside a fridge with lots of ice in it, twirling around her body, embracing her. When she had closed her eyes, she felt it was Leo hugging her, smelling her hair. She could hear a hum “hmmmm….” She had goose bumps then when she looked upon the mirror she saw Leo’s face “AAAAHHHHHH!” she shouted. Blood coming out from his eyes and he was smiling at her. She ran downstairs and cried until she fell asleep on the couch.
Part 5
In her dream, it was the moment of their wedding day. You may now kiss the bride” as the priest said. As she was about to be kissed, she opened her eyes and saw the bloody face of Leo. Blood was running down from his face, suddenly he choked her. The place changed, they were no longer in the church they were in a dark room. Only the two of them. She kept shouting but she couldn’t move, she want to wake up but couldn’t. Leo face was in horror of blood and kept laughing. “YOU WILL DIE WITH SHARON!YOU ARE MINE, ALL MINE…TILL DEATH DO US APART!” Leo laughed, he made a devil laugh as blood coming out and streaming down from his eyes, staining her night gown in all red blood. Sharon wanted to wake up, her body was in total sweat. Then finally she woke up, she couldn’t catch her breath. She was holding her neck,looked around the room. When she saw Leo’s picture she took it “you! Why do you still bother my life? You are already dead. Why won’t you stop? Even in my dreams…..GO TO HELL!” she threw his picture against the wall. BOOM! It crashed, broken but she didn’t saw the blood that flowed out from her face in the picture. She went upstairs and fell asleep.
The next day, as she brushed her hair in front of the mirror she looked outside the window. It was a sunny morning, when she turned away a strong wind rushed inside that made her cold. Her hair blown by the wind. ”How could a strong wind enter through the window when it is sunny outside? And the leaves of the tree are still?,” she asked through her mind. Their wedding ring fell upon the floor as she was about to pick it up on the floor a bloody feet was in front of her. Blood dripping all over her face and as she wiping it, she looked up it was Leo’s face again in blood. Dripping all over her face and about to grab her arm, she immediately move backwards. Her heart was pounding,her heart could almost go out and she could hear the fast beat of it. She had goose bumps. The room suddenly was filled with fear and in horror. “ FUCK YOU LEO! I cursed the day you lived. No matter what you do, you can’t scare me!” she cursed him.
After that horrific happening, she went directly to her friend, Carol, who could see lost spirits. Carol was from Capiz, they do rituals to derive bad spirits out from a body of a person. She was dark of complexion, had curly hair and was about in her 20’s of age. They went to her house. Where was the last time you saw him?” Carol asked. “here, at the room” she replied. She closed her eyes and feel the bad vibes of the room, Carol suddenly was shaking and her eyes turned all white, then she fell on the floor then was unconscious. She was waking her up ”Carol! What happened? What do you see?,” she asked as she guided her to stand up.” It was so strong Sharon. I could feel it. He is mad. I couldn’t talk to him. I don’t know why his mad,” she told her “was there something you have done that made him mad?” Carol asked “no—none” she answered. Is it? Or she couldn’t tell the truth?
At their bedroom, sitting at the end of the bed. Looking at the empty corner side of the room. Again, a cold breeze entered the room. She stood up and as she was about to close the window, she felt someone was staring her. She could sense it. Someone was standing behind her back. She closed the window, then she felt someone kissed her neck and a humming of the song
Part 6
Killing Me Softly was sung in her ear. It made her stand erect and hugged herself. She ran to the bed and covered in sheets. Something crawled inside the bed, “AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!,” she shouted. The bed was filled with blood. Leo’s voice was heard all over the room, laughing like a devil. Loudly. It filled the room, it feared her. She doesn’t know what to do, it was like it could almost break her ear drums. He was grabbing her legs under the sheets. Taking her down under the bed. She was stain by blood all over her white night gown. She kept grabbing the bed post but she couldn’t reach it “ YOU ARE MINE SHARON!ONLY MINE! YOU ARE COMING WITH ME! HAHAHAHAHAHHAAHA!” “NO!NO!NO!NO!NO!” she kept shouting. Then she woke up. It had been a bad dream for her. She looked under the sheet, there she found Leo’s picture with her when they were still young before they got married. She took it and placed it under the bed then went back to sleep. She tried to feel the air to make her fell asleep but she couldn’t. Her dream keep running inside her mind. The line that he uttered “till death do us apart” kept in her mind, running all over again and again. Then she spoke through her mind “did he knew that I was having an affair ?what made him so angry and dragging me to death? ”. Till morning came, she wasn’t asleep, she stayed awake. The room was quiet when suddenly a ring from her phone was heard,..ring..ring..ring….. as she was about to grab her phone a hand suddenly land upon hers it made her shout. She kept screaming and went at the corner of the room. The call ended. After a minute or two it rang again she took it and answered “hello? Mark?” “hey, why you not coming here anymore?” Mark asked. “NO….STOP! LEAVE ME…I WANT TO CUT THIS…..BYE!” then she threw her phone. It crashed. For how many days she never moved from the corner there she was singing humming the song Killing Me Softly. Her eyes were deep and stress. Her dress was torn. She was shaking and biting her nails. “No, I won’t be defeated by you” she said through her mind. She stood up. Went downstairs to eat something, but as she was about to step outside the door of the room she saw the picture of them again during their first date. She took it then tore it apart and threw it. It made her loss her appetite. She opened the cabinet when a heart box fell from the upper part of the cabinet. Letters and pictures scattered on the floor. It was Leo’s, letters of hurt and pictures of pain. There she saw a picture of her in Mark’s house. Her and Mark at the doorstep of his house.” It has been long that you knew this?” she asked herself. Yes, he was spying on her but wouldn’t tell her that he knew it already. Then she remember the time when Leo came home and asked her…”is there something you want to tell me? Do you love me? Did you ever loved me?”. And teas fell from her eyes. There was that one letter that stuck inside the box. She took it and read.
“ Sharon,
You were the only woman in my life. I have been always faithful to you. I never stop loving you even thoug I know you cheated and secretly make love with your ex. I never blamed you for anything. I do not where I got wrong. Why you did this to me. I know that if I will be gone you would be happy to continue your affair with him. BUT THAT WOULD NEVER HAPPEN!
Part 7
YOU ALWAYS BE MINE. MINE.MINE.MINE ONLY!’TILL DEATH DO TEAR US APART.
LEO”
It made her body shake in fear. Anger and hurt can be felt through his words. She can picture him crying in great pain while writing it. It surprised her that all along he knew everything. It was too late for her to say she was sorry. Know everything was clear to her why he was hunting her in her dreams and everywhere. She stood up, she saw the cd with a letter ‘to my ever loved Sharon. Play to remind our love’ she took the cd and placed it on the player. The song played, Killing Me Softly, she went to the bathroom and sink her body on the tub filled with water. She held the letter. Tears streaming down from her eyes. Guilt now is trying to eat her. As the music played she fell asleep, in her dreams Leo was laughing. As she was about to say sorry to him, Leo grabbed her hand and hugged her. “honey, I am sorry-,” she was about to look his face and kiss him, he suddenly choke her. She was stopping Leo, but he wouldn’t “YOU WILL ALWAYS BE MINE!” in reality she was already shaking on the bath tub. She’s forcing herself to wake up but couldn’t until she no longer woke up and her soul was taken and she was put to death. Her phone rang, it was Mark. It ringed how many times but no one could answer anymore. As the music keeps playing, she was lying on the tub, her head drowned by the water. She was dead. In her left hand the letter written by Leo.
Now Leo would be at peace and promise had been sealed ‘till death tore them apart.
Edited
page 1
Joyce D. Villacura
The Two Ghosts
There was a group of family who lived near the forest. A couple had a twin child, named Alex andAlexa. Alex is a boy he is 18 years of age, he is a helpful and loving person. Alexa is also 18 years old she is a hardworking, friendly and God-fearing person.Alex is older than Alexa.They helped their mother in household chores. Her father’s name is Arman, he is a driver of a ten wheelers track. He delivered the sugarcane in far places, its 30 miles away. Arman went home once a month. Her mother’s name is Evelyn she is a leprous wife. They really helped and loved their mother. Alex and Alexa is walking at dawn to find fire woods at the forest. They walked from the house to the forest, so cold and the surroundings were so silent. They reached the forest and lots of fire woods. Alex got some firewoods in the other way and Alexa also did, so they separated. Many hours had passed Alexa reached the place where no one is there, she shouted but no one hears her. Alex on the other hand is busy in getting lots of firewoods, he was so tired so he sat down and take a rest. Alexa cried because she don’t know where she was going, she don’t know the place where she come from. Alex look for her sister in the forest but she didn’t found her. Alex felt nervous and scared she really doesn’t know where his sister was going.Alexa cried until she fell asleep, she really felt the coldness of the wind. One night she started walking and she saw an Old man praying. She doesn’t hesitate to ask the Old man to where be the place to go back to where she comes from. The Old man told her and she was so very happy. In the forest the birds were singing and it was night when she was walking. In the middle of the forest, she felt like something bad. She felt that there was following in her, she didn’t mind it so she continued walking. Until, Alexa had been blind folded and she was shouted and cried but no one hears her. The unknown man was a vampire and the vampire was so in love with her. One day the vampire slept and Alexa is trying to escape from the forest and the vampire hears the noise and he woke up. The vampire was so angry so he killed Alexa and he slashes it by parts of the body and after he eats some parts of the flesh of Alexa. Three days that Alex was walking around the forest. Until he smell something bad near the tress with many grasses, the smell is like a fish that was thrown in the forest many weeks ago. He is walking and follows the bad smell until she was so shocked to what he had seen. He saw the flesh of her sister and it slashes it by parts. Alex can’t believe it, is this real? he asked himself. Alex was crying when he saw the slashes flesh of her beloved sister. His mother arrived and so shocked to what had happened. Alex said, sorry mom. His mother was so angry and said, Alex you are an irresponsible brother, why you let your sister far from you?, you shouldn’t do it. Mom forgive me I’m so sorry, Alex said. His mother was so silent and can’t accept it. His father came and was so lonely his father said, lets go, we can’t do anything about that, she already dead. They get the flesh of Alexa and they buried it. The three of them are praying that Alexa will be in heaven and they said sorry. For how many minutes, they walked away with teary eye and so sad.
page 2
Alex was going crazy, he is walking everywhere, he is talking to himself when no one listens to him. He became crazy because his mother blamed him always his mother said that he is the reason why Alexa die. Alexa was loved by her mother. Alex don’t know what to do and he asked himself why is it that mom is always blaming me?,he cried. Everynight he saw her mother outside the house cried, she always bought with her the picture of Alexa and remembered the happiest moments that they encounter when Alexa was still alive. Sometimes his mother doesn’t sleep for the whole night, she always thinking of Alexa, there was a time when his mother didn’t eat for the whole day. Five months had passed his mother was sicked Alex father is the one who took good care of Evelyn his wife. Evelyn cried because her illness is very painful and she said to herself that I can’t do this, I am dying. Her husband’s said don’t say that we’ll just pray that everything would be okay. Arman is a positive thinker. He don’t drive anymore because he took good care of his wife. Alex saw her father and mother praying, he didn’t join in praying so he walked away and he go to his friends. One day Alex mother was in the hospital and at that time, Alex was playing a basketball in his friend’s house. His father texted Alex so he directly went to the hospital, Alex arrived and it was too late when he came. His mother was dead, Alex cried so loud and said sorry mom. I was a little bit hurt because you are always blaming me you said that I am the reason why Alexa was dead, I didn’t took good care of you mom, I’m very sorry. His father gave a letter to Alex, the letter is from his mother. It was written there that Im very sorry son that I’ll always blamed you, I know that you were hurt. Please forgive me, I am your mother always. Alex cried after reading the letter. He hug her mother and said I will always love you mom. The day of the burial of his mother many attended because his mother was so kind and friendly like Alexa. Their neighbor loves them because of their good attitude that they shows. Alex kept the letter that his mother gives. Every day he is reading the letter because everytime he reads it, he remembered his mother. One night she dreamed about his mother that they sleep together. The sun shines then he get up, he thought that it was real but the truth is that it is only a dream. Their house was so silent and he said dad but no one answers he go outside and his father was not there. He went to his bed and he saw a letter from his father attached with money. He read the letter and it goes like this Son, I should leave you I was assign in far places I need to work so that we have money. Please take good care of yourself I know that you are responsible son, love lots Dad. Alex cried because he wants to talk to his father in person, but his father was leaving.
Page 3
Alex was walking he went to his friend’s house. Alex saw a big Old house near the forest. He saw an Old man cleaning the ground. He move closer to the man and asked. I’m so hungry and thirsty do you have some foods there? The Old man said, Please come in, Alex doubt if he will enter the house or not. His final decision was he enter the house because he was dying, he really need some foods. The Old man gave her a coffee and foods. He ate a lot because he was so hungry, after eating he fell asleep. At 12 o clock in the midnight he woke up and he saw that his face changed. He became a ghost, and the Old man laughed and said, the tea that I gave to you is my blood, Alex was so shocked and he continued, the foods that I gave to you is a human body, the Old man laughed. Alex became a ghost, the two of them lived in the old house. Every night Alex went everywhere if he saw young child going out at night he will killed it he will eat the neck of that young child and certainly it will die, after that he will bring it to the old house. They are going to slash the parts of the body they cook it and after they will eat it. One day it’s a fiesta in their barrio, lots of people are there, they enjoy eating without knowing that the people who live in that old house were a ghost. The old man and Alex prepared different foods for their visitors, the foods and the drinks that they prepare were a flesh and a blood. They planned that many should become a monster. Many people enjoyed in the fiesta. At night many people became ghost, lots of ghost was in their house. The old man and Alex laughed aloud. Almost 50 people were a ghost, one guy was angry so there were fighting. All the ghosts were dead including the old man and Alex. After all the happenings, that barrio was so peaceful, no more ghost because all the ghost were dead.
Ang, Julie Krizia A.
Creative Writing
REST (page 1)
Symphathetically and quietly refined modern amenities, a place somewhere far from the madding crowd with about 3 kilometers from the said suite, it has a gracious and abundant living and surrounded by spectacular mountains. A suite with a fully furnished bed with frosted bathroom plus a comfortable sofa. That’s where I will be staying, a little farm town rest house in the overlooking hiking trails in Mainit, Nabunturan Comval Province. Before my arrival in the said place I heard a conversation in the bus I am riding, accordingly a girl died in the place or in the Maddison Suite to be specific. The two women are in serious chat;
‘The poor girl died because of a nightmare.’ The woman in black stated.
‘Something is in that suite, she was found dead in room 6 am I right? ,’ Murmured the other.
‘Yes you are. There must be a curse in that room…
‘Maddison Suite? That’s the inn I will be staying.’ I exclaimed talking to myself.
I felt frightened of what I heard but I just ignored it and took a nap in the bus. It will take two hours before I arrive in the inn. I need some rest, perhaps a time to unwind and to forget all the worries I am having. These women don’t have good things to say I concluded, just chatting about death of a person they don’t even know. Ahh! They are not worthy of my time.
Beforehand I will introduce myself and the terrifying experience I had will follow. I am Julie a lone girl working in the city I am so much stressed and pressured woman with heart ache, who is trying to forget the world and escape from heartbreak. It was eleven o'clock in the evening when I arrived at Maddison Suite, the place looks wonderful, the employees are so accommodating I instantly felt an ease upon inquiring. And I automatically climbed into the soft bed and called in the front desk for my food to be delivered since I am already starving, after which I took a shower. And my food is already on the table when I finished taking a bath, after eating, I curled into the bed like a ball and began to drift into sleep. After a hard day and week I need some peace and rest from the heartbreak I experienced, my boyfriend
(page 2)
and I planned for so many things in the future, I thought he and me will grow old together but he cheated, I saw him with another girl indeed he is one of the reasons why I am here, the pain is unbearable. Ah’ surely I can find peace and comfort in this place. The ambiance is worthy of a little rest, something strange while I am in my deep sleep when I felt it. Slowly images began to flood into my mind, images that I can’t explain strange and dark images that forms like baphomet and then the dreams took shape. As I peered vaguely through the gloom into the dark trails advancing ahead, my heart began to thump wildly in my chest, visible through my shirt like a cartoon character in love. That awful yet familiar feeling of despair washed over me, and my stomach wrenched as it seemed to fall to the floor as I realized I'd been here before. This dark scenario that appeared to be several places I remembered from my ex-boyfriend, all glued together in a mass of dark corners where shadows grew. I began to see people I had known from many different moments in my life, people that would never be together. Confusion fuddled my mind as I strove to gain control, to understand and to stem the fear growling inside. Suddenly, a dark shape emerged slowly from the gloom shadows starting to stare at me, like it was an Illumination coming from a pale crescent moon peeking here and there from behind dark clouds blacker than the night sky. And then I began to hear voices, voices that imitate mine and voices over the sounds of burst party noises, as if someone had turned up a loud music, voices and laughter. I could feel the disappointment in the strained silence of the next few moments while I stared at the TV. There were voices all over the room, always just barely audible. I’m starting to panic, I turned and stumbled as I began to run towards the sliding doors as fast as I could. It was an inner instinct, an instant knowledge of impending danger. I’m so terrified and the fear was apparent, an airy presence that reeked of evil. Slamming doors and audible voices are now taking place, panting and gasping as I ran to where I can hide but the walls were closing in now and my chest was tighten. I’m hearing gnashing of teeth, they are so many and crawling like a goblin towards me and then I saw this fiercing red eyes coming also towards me like Satan the devil and all the time my brain worked overtime, asking who was chasing me, and why? What had I ever done to make someone so intent to kill me? Suddenly hands clasped around my throat, squeezing my windpipe until I thought it would break. There’s seems to be no hope I feel that my body is about to collapse and I must accept that this will be the end of my life, because the person who’s a threat to my life is so powerful that I cannot even protect myself. I was wrong in expecting that I will have a good time in this place, I should have known this ahead of time so I can retreat or perhaps I just listened to the conversation in the bus maybe I won’t be facing this treachery and misery. Suddenly as I grappled wildly with my attacker and strove to retain consciousness, he hit me hard on the back of my head and I blacked out. In my mind I am already dead my eyelids became so heavy that I couldn’t even open them. I am ready to face the after death but… A whisper is heard as if telling me to get up. I slowly regained my strength and by faith I opened my eyes.
(page 3)
I sat up in an instant, my sweat falling down on my cheeks I feel something I never felt before my spine rigid and heavy drops of sweat running down my forehead unstoppably as I realized it was all just but a gruesome nightmare. I then realized that in my arrival I wasn’t even able to pray, to give thanks to God for the safe trip he had given me. I kneeled down and prayed hard, a plan is set up for me, maybe the bad dream is just a reminder that in every moment people must pray because evil is just around ready to devour, attack and do his evil plans. Then, with sweet relief, I relaxed my hands and breathed in the sweet breath of life. I kneel down and God’s words came out to my mouth which says “Pray without ceasing.” In John 11:35, I also utter praises and thanksgiving for alerting me of the things that might happen, and that nightmare was too close. I packed my things and hurried to the lobby, returned the keys and went to the terminal, life in the city may be tough but at least I will not have close to death nightmare.
(page 1)
Padillon, Gle-an B.
Creative Writing (T-TH 8:30-10:00)
Short Story
Neighbor
Rumors are heard terrifying news spread out, merciless killing of an unborn child, bleeding of a mother who doesn’t even feel the pain of the mysterious death of her child, a creature they never thought existed, a shock to other pregnant women. The mysterious event put the residents of barrio Walog into a state of panic for the commotion never did occur in their barrio before. In the mountains of Bukidnon there are many barrios and Walog is one of those, this barrio is distinct from the rest for there is a secret in Walog. Barrio Walog is composed of only one community, the people are still uncivilized, food gatherers you may say, hunting wild animals is one of their source of food. Isolated from the rest of the barrios for it is surrounded and found at the middle of a forest. Living so simply not until a horrible event took place. The people’s living is but a simple one, but someone is up to something. There are three pregnant women in barrio Walog. A new comer came into their place prior to the mysterious death of one of the resident’s child. The people are puzzled because the woman doesn’t want to join in the gathering of the residents of the barrio. Her name is Amanda, being observant the residents are keep on talking about her, accordingly they haven’t seen her eat meat of wild animals or even vegetables upon the day of her arrival but the shocking thing is she neither grow thin nor pale. From the day she transferred she didn’t even have gotten out to meet the people in her new society. Meanwhile, pregnant women’s greatest fear is losing their baby consequently they must be very careful in the so called “tik-tik”. This demonic creature has the ability to extend its tongue up to whatever length it desires, features that is out of humanity, thick eyebrows, wrinkled forehead, long black teeth which looks like those of the vampire only that it is not white instead black, the tongue is sharp as it is seemed design to kill, scattered hair and the like. These descriptions were based upon our ancestors, many doesn’t believe in this being, only a product of the imaginative mind however the sudden death of a child in the barrio alarmed the people who strongly believes that this creature was responsible for the massive and unmerciful killing of the unborn baby in their place.
Since there are no other activity in the Bario Walog people or couples can’t do anything instead just create infants. Lara, Emma and Lucia are the three lucky women who are gifted to conceive a child. These three women shares a deep friendship, though their houses may be at some distance each one of them visits one another if they don’t have something to do. Barrio Walog is strange as it is, the residents’ houses are made of bamboo and nipa you cannot see a concrete house in this place.
(page 2)
Lara, 18 years old did not even graduate in high school due to lack of finances thus she married Lorenzo whose source of living is farming. The baby in whom Lara is conceiving will be their first child. Emma on the other hand is only 16 years old she already has 3 children and the child in her stomach will be the fourth. Moreover Lucia shares the same feeling as Lara since this is also her first time to be pregnant. Living in a barrio Walog is not unaware of the being around them, a creature whose favorite delicacy is a fetus.
One silent night as the 3 pregnant women gathered to have a chat in the hut of Lara, a small house made up of bamboo and the roof made of nipa. They are seated at the sala, the sound of the crickets are heard, the place seems so quiet, there is a hushing of the winds suddenly the dogs begun howling.
‘What could be the reason of the dogs’ sudden bark’? Lara asked. The two women shudders, an explicit act showing that they do not know the nature of it.
‘How do you feel Lara, this is but your first time to have a baby’? Asked Emma instead.
Lara is silent for a short while before answering her friends’ question something crossed her mind that made her hands tremble even feeling a pain in her stomach. Before uttering a word she sees Amanda passing by with a fierce look on her big belly. She is about to ask her neighbor of what’s the matter but the woman suddenly vanished without even leaving a trace of her. Lara still couldn’t erase the look Amanda had given her.
‘Lara? Lara? Are you alright?’ uttered Lucia whose hand taps on Lara’s shoulder. ‘You seem to be worried, what’s the matter?’ Lara didn’t hear Lucia another tap was given and Lara came back to reality.
‘Oh, I’m just thinking about Lorenzo he is not yet here, this morning he said he’ll be home before the sun sets but it’s already night and even his shadow is not appearing, I wonder where he is.’ Lara succeeded in giving her alibi, her friends seemed convinced as to the reason of her worry, and the fact is that she doesn’t want to alarm her friends.
‘Are you sure of that?’ interrupted Emma.
‘Of course I am’ Lara directly answered.
‘Did you know that Maria’s child died yesterday? Emma asked, referring to the other woman who is also pregnant in their barrio. Rumors are heard, Maria was alone in their house at the time of the child’s mysterious death. Accordingly, her husband went to his in-laws and apparently he didn’t came back as what Maria had expected. Upon lying in bed the pregnant woman heard a harsh noise coming from the roof as if a person jumped on it, the poor woman didn’t even care, ‘perhaps it’s just a cat’ were only the words she said. As the night goes so weary Maria had slept. As a neighbor relayed there was a shadow hovering at the woman’s roof, however they don’t have time to react on the situation. Meanwhile as what Maria had stated, she woke up in the total darkness, her eyes couldn’t see anything the house is so quiet not until a hissing sound was heard, it sounded like a snake but of a very different tone. She was afraid then, and her husband isn’t home yet, if it’s a threat no one would be brave enough to protect her. The woman just prayed hard, she is about to say her prayer when the slamming in the windowpane begun, at first it was not that noisy but it begin to get louder and louder the house of Maria is
(page 3)
then shaking as there’s an earthquake, since it is just a small and very fragile, just a little move can shake it. It must be a tik-tik cried Maria, tik-tik is the most feared unnatural being of pregnant woman since they are the favorite victim of this monster. Apparently Maria froze, she couldn’t move or even shout the fright paralyzed her, her palms are strongly placed in her belly. She knows that the developing child of hers is inside and she won’t never and ever allow anyone to harm her baby. But what can be done by her? Compared to this cannibal she’s of no match. The creaking continues and Maria felt dizziness, unconsciously she fell on the floor. She opened her eyes, believed that it was just a dream but when she laid her hand in her stomach something is missing when she looked at it a horrible scene appeared, dried blood thickened on the floor, her dress is also filled by her own blood, stinky as it is, the poor woman cried. Neighbors came rushing, questioned her of what happened, how come the pain wasn’t felt. She couldn’t answer them, she just cried until the regretting husband came. The saddest of part of all, the baby is gone the mother without knowing the reason behind the mystery. Prior to that Amanda was seen patrolling in Maria’s house. ‘That’s quite a tale, isn’t it? Emma contentedly exclaimed, bearing a long breath, the horrifying event lasted for a while.
‘Do you believe in such madness?’ Lucia exclaimed, ‘She must have had a miscarriage alone, not being careful enough to her baby, isn’t that lunatic? Inventing those sorts of things just to gain sympathy, she hadn’t ever answered the questions thrown to her. I don’t believe in “tik-tik” personally, there is no such thing as that.’
‘I believe in it though’ protested Lara to Lucia’s reaction. ‘My mother told me when I was still in her stomach a “tik2x” attacked our house having forth it’s very long tongue in the hole of the nipa roof if my father wasn’t able to reinforce I might be dead as of that moment. That monster is not a threat to mothers instead in the babies, they love the smell of an unborn child, and using their tongue they’ll sip the blood from the women’s womb and presto! They already have a food. Our ancestors doesn’t know as to the nature of “tik2x” all they know is that if you will be a attacked by this creature you must cut its tongue for it is it’s weakness. Lara narrated emphasizing the last sentence.
‘Then perhaps we should avoid being alone at night’ said Emma. ‘In addition to that Lara my grandmother taught me that if I will get pregnant I should always wear a black shirt for it will protect my baby and a unnatural being cannot see it.
‘It is better for us to be keen and alert now that we are pregnant. concluded Emma’ so much for tonight’s conversation, Lara we must be going, our husbands are waiting at home, ohh wait a minute, Lorenzo is not yet here we couldn’t leave you tik2x might visit if you’re just alone.
‘I wouldn’t want that protested Lara, I will be okay, Lorenzo might be in his way now and both of you must go’.
Lara waved good bye to her friends, she is in the wood fence and upon closing it human instinct told her that someone is staring, as she looked at her neighbor’s house there is Amanda painting a smile in her lips a very clever smile. Lara turned her back and is about to enter when…..
(page 4)
Amanda appeared in front of her, she felt a terror for the woman is in a distant a while ago and now she just then appeared instantly.
‘where is your husband Lara?’ it is not safe if you’re just alone in this time’ uttered Amanda, grinning her teeth.
‘He will be home in just a short while, I should enter now’. Properly stated by Lara, but as she is about to take a step a firm grasps from Amanda made her stop.
‘Isn’t that so impolite of a pregnant woman like you? I mean no harm I want to be acquainted with you’ the woman smiled again giving fright to Lara
‘Your stomach looks so wonderful, I wonder what it feels like to be in your situation, can we now enter to your house? Suggested the strange neighbor.
‘That might be great’ Lara hesitantly said.
Lara offered food to her visitor but Amanda refused showing disgust to the pregnant woman. A stern look is noticed from the visitor’s eyes, it is fixed on Lara’s belly. Lara then felt a pain upon the stare, she felt afraid and want to send Amanda home but she just couldn’t.
‘Do you believe in tik2x?’ Seriously asked by Amanda
‘70% I do, why do you ask?’
‘Because I do, I have been a victim once hahahahaha!!! She’s horrible its tongue is like a snake ready to kill! Amanda seems to turn lunatic like a raging child waiting for comfort. Meanwhile Lara shivers even afraid to touch her visitor. Someone is up to something.
‘You must go now’ said Lara.
‘Are you afraid of me? Do you believe with what I just said?’ you are like the rest! Suspecting me as a monster! Amanda move forward to Lara, red and bulging eyes she came forth.
‘Don’t! Please don’t hurt me I haven’t done anything against you, spare my child’s life’. Pleaded Lara, trembling from head to foot her mind is telling her to run and shout but she couldn’t. How she wanted that it is just a dream and all things would just fade away.
‘Hahahahahahaha! Chuckled Amanda. ‘You’re right I’m the tik2x, I killed my child so as Maria’s and now it will be yours…. Lorenzo didn’t tell you that I’m his former wife didn’t he? Ohh how would he know I’m here, I just transferred this morning didn’t I? Let me tell you our tale before I kill your baby. We lived in the nearby barrio, I thought Lorenzo will accept me despite of my demonic being but, but when I killed my baby he left. It wasn’t my fault that I am like this, it is my mother’s, I inherited her evil power and after giving it to me she was unfortunately killed by a man named Menard who said to be a secret bounty hunter in the barrio. I could have just refused but she won’t die if I will accept her power. In spite of all the things that happened I thought my beloved Lorenzo will stay but he didn’t and chose to transfer here, he then met you and married you while I was miserable in our child’s death. It wasn’t my fault! Isn’t it? The woman is now hallucinating.
The fire in the lamp at the table grew bigger; howling of the dogs became louder. Lara forgot that tonight is the full moon. As she was about to ask for some help Amanda perished in her sight. Then a noise on the roof was heard, Lara didn’t move for a moment she then decided
(page 5)
to go out and face Amanda. as she looked up a rage of terror came forth, there is a shadow on the nipa, shattered hair sharp claws and animal like structure, undeniably it is Amanda sneaking in the roof as if looking for someone to be her victim
‘You’re their…’ somewhat a whisper from Amanda’s salivating mouth. Her tongue became long, long, longer, and longer. It’s tip, as sharp as a needle the feature? Gruesome Lara ran but got caught by Amanda’s tongue. dragging Lara using her tongue wrap at the pregnant woman’s leg she screamed but no one will hear her for her other neighbors are at some distance.
‘Nooooooooo!!!!!! Cried Lara
‘Say good bye to your child Hahahahahah!!’ Amanda extended her tongue to Lara’s stomach preparing her to stab it and sip the blood; the pregnant woman is horrified she just closed her eyes waiting for death. A shout was heard it was not hers but of the tik2x she slowly opened her eyelids and felt the shuttered tongue above her womb. Lorenzo came along with his 2 friends namely Henry and John. After which he went to Amanda and stabbed her with a knife, Amanda died in an instant, after that night the mystery was never repeated. The residents of barrio Walog continue the life they had before the arrival of Amanda.
(page 1)
Tangonan, Samson B.
Creative Writing
My Lovable Dog: The Monster Killer
In a mysterious place of Mt. Semmerian, the highest mountain in Merian there is said to be two towns located at the top of the mountain. One of it is the town of Samvel which is considered poor compared to the other town. On the other hand there is the town of Mervis which is rich. The two towns are isolated from the rest of the place in that mountain, a virgin and a spooky forest this is termed by the town’s people as the ‘bloody forest’. Since no one was alive or safe upon entering the forest. Thousands of people were missing and until now they are not yet found by their respective families. It gives a quite confusion to everyone who lives there why there are many bloody incidents that are happening to their place. Many had speculated of how long would the terror stay in their place, some would say and ask as to what could be the possible solution to stop that kind of malady? Everyone is afraid to talk with anything regarding to the said matter and to the bloody forest. What were the mysterious things involved in that place, now let us find out as we go through the events of the story.
The gloomy place of Mt. Semmerian is divided into two parts, the town of Samvel and of Mevis. The place of Samvel is inhabited by the lower class families and that includes the Torres family. The place is simple yet beautiful, an intelligent, diligent and a pretty girl lives in there together with her sick parents. She is Samantha Torres a silent type of a girl. Meanwhile in the town of Mervis there is also a family living there, the Retros. Few families are occupying in this place, they were only the elite class, the Retros family is considered as the richest ant the most strict they have a son who is helpful, humble and handsome and with a kind heart. He is very generous to help the orphanage and the unprivileged children in their place. He has also a fund raising program called ‘matulungin at responsible’. Even now his parents do not know about it. The program derived its name from the first letter of his name.
It was late in the afternoon when Samantha’s parents were so busy working in the farm under the hot rays of the sun when the girl noticed that night before that her mother and father are not feeling well. For the reason that they only eat once a day because of poverty they are suffering from. In the midst of the night during that time her parents collapsed. That time she was very helpless she doesn’t even know what to do. She cried out loud begging for help, shouted for some help, she panicked in the situation. She looked above the altar where the image of Jesus Christ is placed, she holds tightly the hands of her mother and father until they were awakened however they are unable to talk.
‘Why is this happening to us?’ she asked. ‘I can’t live a life without the both of you’. Tears then fell from her eyes and she immediately prayed from the bottom of her heart.
Days, weeks and time passes by but her parents still cannot talk and they became so weak. She is very helpless upon looking at them. She wants to send them to the hospital but they don’t have enough money and the transportation is unavailable in their place. They need to the muddy road, streams and rivers must be crossed just to reach the neighboring town of Mervis where the transportation is found.
(page 2)
Until such time when she is running too fast to ask help from other residents she met an old man. She asked some help from him.
‘Please help me! My parents are getting worse because of their sickness’ begged Samantha.
Then the old man replied..
‘No child, I can’t help you. I am too weak and I can’t do anything’,
Samantha was very hopeless during that time but she remembered what the old man had said a minute ago it is about the most effective herbal plant that could cure her parent’s mysterious sickness. But the problem is the place directed by the old man is very dangerous it is in the bloody forest, where no one came back alive upon going to that forest. She remembered the rumors of the tows people and contemplated whether it is true. The bloody crime which happened in the forest yesterday, 20 people were killed by the monster, the bodies were said to be chopped into small pieces, the heads were cut, the internal organs such us the heart and lungs are missing from the dead bodies. But Samantha didn’t mind she heard, the only thing that she is afraid is to lose her parents. Without any doubt and worries Samantha went to the horrible forest together with her lovable dog. It was early in the morning when they started to walk. It was exactly twelve o’clock midnight when they arrived in the bloody forest. Upon walking in the middle of the forest she heard an unusual voice, she started to be frightened looking at the trees she sees that the leaves are trembling. She felt the strong breeze of the air as if it doesn’t know where it would go. She felt an extreme coldness in her body, her hair stands slightly. Until she found out the footprints of her dog where she followed then upon looking at the elevated part of the forest she got amazed and surprise for she already saw the medicinal plant she is looking for. She is very thankful to the very weak man. At last she found the plant! With so much excitement she walks toward it so eagerly but she stopped when a big bird had bitten her hair.
‘Gosh! Someone must help me.
As she continued to walk closer to the plant she saw her dog beside it. Her lovable dog turned to be a monster its eyes became piercing red, its teeth became sharper and longer it is obvious that it licked and blood is falling from its fangs. The dog’s body is now so huge and worms are crawling all over its body. It is very eager to eat another flesh. Samantha is very shock of what she had seen; she never did thought that the killer is her lovable dog. Samantha is trap by the monster and got her tied up in a tree.
‘Let me out please..’ Samantha said
But the dog just replied that it can’t because she will be the next victim. The monster changes its feature in a more terrifying appearance. After their conversation the poor Samantha collapsed because of too much pain and fear to the monster. In the midst of her, being unconscious she dreamed that she was saved by a handsome man. She saw how the guy killed the monster. He was able to chop the monster’s body by using his sharp sword, the blood scattered on the ground. Even if it is so dangerous the man still saved Samantha. After the bloody battle between the monster and the man who is no other than Mervin, the unconscious girl is already conscious. Upon waking up from her wonderful sleep she got
(page 3)
tongue-tied and cannot believe that her dream came true. She close and opened her eyes to check if it just a dream.
‘Thank you so much for saving my life’ Samantha uttered with a relieved smile.
‘It is okay because my duty is to save and help you my beautiful lady’. Mervin said
He holds the hands of Samantha and hugged her tightly as if there is no tomorrow. Mervin took away Samantha from that forest together with the herbal plant. He courted her and they became lovers and he accepted her of whoever she is. The thankful Samantha is very happy because her parents are already healed by the unexpected help of her lover now. They got married and together lived a simple life.
(page 1)
The Truth Inside
By: Eivon Cassele Pescadero
The world is full of unsolved crimes and mysteries. Mostly, the victims may be called restless souls because they’re already dead but they will not remain helpless. They will always find ways so that they will be heard. The question is, will you be listening?
Every place in the world has its own stories to be told. In the northern part of Bukidnon, it has been said that a place called Dark Forest existed. People say, in that forest, there is a ghost who haunt or even kill every man who dares to enter the forest. The ghost is trying to seek justice in her death through killing people. A revengeful spirit, as some people say. No wonder why it is called the Dark Forest because it has dark shadows behind it. Also this forest has big old trees like Balete, a tree that was known to be the home of the ghost or supernatural being.
One morning, group of college friends from Central Mindanao University are busy talking with each other. They suddenly decided to go on adventure trip, the trip on which their strength can be tested. Next week is their semester break, so all of them agreed to the idea.
‘Where do you want go?’, Clinton asked the group.
‘How about we list all our options then decide for the most interesting one,’ Greg suggested.
They are all very excited upon having the trip. Some suggested the Blue Water located on the way to Quezon, Bukidnon. Some also mention resorts then suddenly Jonas told them about the Dark Forest somewhere at the northern part of Bukidnon.
‘The forest was known to be haunted by ghost and not simply a ghost because the barrio people say that it is a revengeful one. The ghost will put you to death once you enter the forest’, Jonas said in a low voice.
After hearing the story of Jonas, the group became silent. They felt a cold wind blowing to their backs. Even though the room’s windows were all closed and the room is not also air-conditioned.
“How about we go in that place? It is really fit to our adventure trip!” Greg said in loud voice to catch his friend’s attentions.
‘I reckon that it is dangerous for us to go in that place. I have heard about that story from my roommate who lives near the forest. She told me that if somebody enters the forest, that person will be dead or be missing’, Leila said in a soft voice.
(page 2)
‘I don’t believe in ghost stories Lei. Who is with me in choosing that place as our destination?’, Greg asked the rest of his friends.
There are thirteen of them and only Leila and Jonas who disagreed in choosing that place. Majority wins, so their destination is the Dark Forest. Leila felt something bad might happen so she began to doubt if she will join her friends in going to that forest. But Leila was convinced by her close friend Diane, who will also join the trip.
The night before they go to the forest, everybody is very busy packing the things they are going to bring. But Leila felt strange about that place maybe it is because she already knew something about that place. She always foreshadows an image of a forest having no light at all, a very dull forest. Diane noticed that Leila is not comfortable and she can feel that something is bothering her.
“Are you alright Lei?” Diane asked her.
‘I really think that something bad will happen if we go in that place’, Leila answered Diane in cracked voice.
‘You know what Lei, you’re thinking too much. Just enjoy our vacation’, Diane told Leila in a friendly manner.
Diane left Leila in the room but Leila could not stop thinking about the stories of the Dark Forest. She did not notice that she already fell asleep.
Everybody was very early in their meeting place so they also left early. They hired a van to bring them to that place. On their way to the forest, everybody is very excited. They talk about they’re funny experiences at school and they even backbite their teachers. Only Leila and Jonas are very silent. Leila is just watching the scenery through the van’s window, while Jonas is listening to music in his iPod. They travel for almost 3 hours because the place where the Dark Forest located is 90 kilometers from their place. The sun is at its peak so they decided to stop for a while in a small sari-sari store to freshen-up. The owner of the store asked them if where they are going, they answered that they are going to the dark forest.
‘I warned you young fellows, don’t waste your life. The only thing you can discover in that place is misery and sadness’, Aling Linda told them.
Another costumer told them that by the time you enter the forest you’ll just putting your life at risk.
‘I do not believe in that creepy stories, we will go there and find out if it is really true. Thank you for your advice. Let’s go guys!’, Greg insisted.
Despite the warning they have encounter they still preceded to the dark forest. Upon their arrival at the forest, the place seems to be so quiet and very isolated. As they enter the forest,
tinis(page 3)
they feel so cold. They set their tents for them have shelter because they planned to stay there for three days. While everybody is busy setting the tents and cooking foods for their dinner Leila is observing the place. She saw a forest having no life, no birds that are chirping. She can sense that someone is watching her. Then suddenly she heard a female voice, whispering to her ears and telling her to leave the forest before something terrible happen. She announced to everyone what she had experienced.
‘We really need to go home! Can we just find another place?’, Leila said.
‘We already agreed to be in this place!’, Clinton told her.
‘There is no point in turning back.’ He added. ‘Don’t tell me you believe in what they said Leila? Oh come on, don’t be so naïve.’
After that conversation Leila hadn’t been brave enough to persuade her companions to go back.
‘They are close minded! If anything will happen I won’t forgive myself.’ Leila whispered.
Another whisper is heard by Leila, now it is stronger.
‘He killed me! That jerk, having no mercy.’ the ghost wailed.
Leila being so intrigued walked further to the ghost but terrified so she steps backward. The ghost’s face is indescribable it was thoroughly tortured. Blood is streaming down her face, her body is decomposing. Terrified by what she saw, Leila shouted but the ghost is already gone.
That event was repeated, this time Leila is braver.
‘Why do you show yourself to me? Will you rest in peace?’, Leila asked the ghost.
‘You are fools! Entering my sanctuary, you shall die! Hahahah!’, the ghost answered.
Drawing forth a big ax, Farah the ghost chased Leila.
Upon the race, Leila bumped into an old lady.
‘You’re gasping for breath dear, is everything okay?’ queried the lady.
‘I’m chased by a ghost with an ax. I lost tracked to my friends. Can you help me out?’ Leila pleaded.
‘That must be Farah, she died some years ago, and her body was chopped into pieces. After months of investigation, the killer was identified. It was her stepfather who raped and killed her in the forest. Thus this forest is known to the sanctuary of Farah and every person who
(page 4)
will enter here will die, you and you’re friends must retreat at once before it is too late’, the old lady said Leila.
Before Leila could utter a word, the old lady vanished. She continued running, looking for her friends but she couldn’t find a sign of them. Darkness seems so dominant, her heartbeat is uncountable. She saw Jonas in a distance and together they run. They stopped in a house located at the center of the forest.
‘There is a man in this house,’ Jonas informed Leila.
Leila was grabbed in the arms, it was the man and he is bringing an ax and is about to kill Leila then the ghost suddenly appear.
‘You have no mercy, don’t you dare hurt that girl. She brought me to you and now I’m going to avenge my death,’ the ghost said with determination.
The man was shocked with horror then fainted. He couldn’t believe what he had seen. Meanwhile, Farah thanked Leila for she is the reason in attaining justice of her death. The circle of friends united, after that incident they decided not to go in that forest again. Some stories might have truth inside, so before like this happens try to analyze every facts about it.
Flordeliz A. Pardillo
TTH 8:30-10
The Condominium
Vast buildings, busy streets, numerous people and provide-all-you-want city are the features Catherine’s new place of living is offering to her. It is in San Juan where she found new hope, joy and new beginning. Indeed the place is well-developed and it is really ideal for business purposes. Plenty of work opportunities and the city is really perfect! But behind those advantages are the reasons why people couldn’t save money and that’s also the reason why Catherine needs to tighten her pocket more.
Staring blankly at the ceiling in her room, she couldn’t imagine how she escaped her life with her parents. She was once a very obedient, sweet and loving daughter until her parents had a divorced and her life turned into a mess, a mess that broke her heart and changed her view about her life. She then decided to run away in her mother’s custody because her mom had an affair with another man. She ended up living in a cheap and not fully furnished condominium with few appliances and things for she doesn’t have the money to buy all those fancy stuffs she needed. She worked in a hotel as a receptionist with a salary that’s just for her to survive in her everyday living. At first, she thought she can’t make it but as time goes by, she got used to it. Work, church and home are the only destinations of Catherine. She wants to live simply and invest even a little money so that when she will have her family in the future, it won’t end up like what she had experienced. She wanted to be a good wife and to live with a harmonious life in the future, that is her principle and she will strive hard for her to fulfill it.
This is her new way of living and she loved it, though it’s hard to live alone but it’s her choice and she have to stand for it. Her condo unit is at the 4th floor and it’s not that big, it’s located at the heart of the city so it’s quite safe for her to go home late. It’s an old-fashioned condo that’s why it is not that expensive and she thanked God for it. The building doesn’t look really attractive to people but to Catherine, this condo is the beginning of her new life. She doesn’t know the history of her unit and who were the occupants before but she never mind, the only thing in her mind is to start doing actions in order to fulfill her dreams.
It seems that everything is in accordance to her plans. She gets home late every night, so after having dinner and clean herself, the next thing she will do is to sleep. That’s how simple her life is until one day, she was awaken by the cry of a baby. At first she thought it was just a dream but the cry was deafening that her eardrum would burst if the cry won’t stop. She turned on the light and checked everything but she couldn’t trace where the sound of the cry came from, so the thought came into her mind that maybe her neighbor has a baby. So she covered her ears with pillow and went back to sleep.
Catherine woke up very late because of the noise last night, it was past midnight when she was able to sleep. She wanted to go over her neighbor and yell at them but she doesn’t have the time, so she decided to do it after work. She hurriedly clean herself and went to work before she’ll be yelled by her boss. When she got home from work that night, she immediately went to her neighbor but she found out that there isn’t a baby in their story! She went back to her unit with a trembling heart that made her feel like it will come out anytime. “Then why did I hear that cry last night? I’m really that it’s not a dream!”, said Catherine. She tried to forget that issue, she does her routine and thinks like nothing happened. Before she went to bed, she checked everything and made sure that there isn’t any possibility of hearing it again.
page 2
Midnight came, she was again awaken not by the cry of a baby but the earsplitting footsteps that she thinks could kill anybody without much effort. Catherine is trembling and she can’t move! She doesn’t know what to do. She was really sure that those footsteps were in her room and it’s coming to her direction! She hurriedly switched on the light, her hands were so cold like a dead and her heart was pounding so hard and it’s like coming out in her chest! But she saw nothing, only muddy footmarks of sized 10 feet. She wanted to go out in her unit and spend the rest of the night to his neighbor’s room, but it was past midnight and her neighbor will be disturbed if she’ll wake them up. So she decided to go back to sleep. But dawn came and still she’s fully awake. Thoughts were running into her mind, “Why this things happening to me? What’s really in this unit and all this things happened? I need to find solutions for this.”
The day was so long and Catherine was really tired. She forgot what she planned to do about her unit and hurriedly went to sleep. She didn’t notice the sounds of footsteps and all the noise anymore because of tiredness. Morning came, Catherine was shocked of what she saw. Her living room was so messy, magazines were spreading everywhere, seats were jumbling, books were lying on the floor and now her mind is messy too! She couldn’t afford to go to work because she has to clean everything. She has to solve this problem!
In the middle of her cleaning activity, she was distracted by the knock in the door. A neighbor smiled at her and introduced herself, “I’m Miriam an occupant next to your unit”, she said. “I’m Catherine” and she told her to go inside. ‘What happened to your room?”, asked Miriam. “This is really my problem for almost 3 days. First, I heard a baby’s cry and I thought it was just the neighborhood’s baby, so I just went back to bed and tried to ignore it but then I found out that there are no babies in this story. In the following night, I was awaken by the deafening footsteps, I was so scared but I was able to open the light then I only found muddy footmarks. I was about to ask someone about this but I’m just so busy with my work yesterday that made me slept early last night then when I wake up, I found this mess all over my unit. It’s really very strange, why this things happening in my unit?”, Catherine said. The face of the woman became so serious, then Catherine began to feel scared that made her body so cold. “The owner of this house wanted me to get this unit but I refused because I just don’t feel the ambiance of this room. Instead, I decided to have the next unit. They said this room was vacant for almost 5 years until you came. We live in this building for almost 2 years and I could also say that there’s really something in this room. My husband and I thought it will stop when someone will occupy in this room so I was about to ask you if you’re okay with your room and I’m so shocked with what I saw ”, Miriam said.
Their conversation went on about her unit. Catherine found out that the previous occupants in her unit were a couple. They used to be a perfect mate until they found out that her husband can’t produce a child. At first, the wife acted like it is okay as long as they’re together but time had passed and her love for her husband faded away. She then began to have an affair with another guy. Along with their secret relationship, she became pregnant. But the fear of what maybe the outcome of her pregnancy and also the revelation of having an affair with someone who is also married made her realized to abort the child she was bearing. She did the abortion in their condominium unit when her husband was out of the town for almost a week because of business purposes. She was able to abort the child and threw it far from the building so no one would know who is responsible for the crime.
page 3
She stopped seeing that guy and decided to stop that activity, but the saying “there is no secret that can’t be revealed” is really true because one month after had passed after she aborted the child, the wife of her affair made a secret investigation about their relationship. Because of the anger of her husband, he killed his wife in the condominium using a gun with 2 bullets, the bullets hit her heart that was the cause of her immediate death. And he also committed suicide by pointing the gun in his temporal lobe and decided to end his life. Parts of the brain and bloods were scattered and running all over the living room were the killing was done. After those happenings, the room was unoccupied and the owner of the building told the other occupants to shut their mouth about that catastrophe, but there were other people who can’t keep secrets. So the issue is still being told though years had passed. And that tragedy changed the simple life of Catherine.
Right after that conversation with Miriam, she decided to consult it with a friend who is a priest. The priest visited her condo and blessed it using the holy water and most of all prayed for the eternal rest of those souls. She also took the advice of Miriam to refer to a fungshui expert and there were rituals conducted like having incense all over the unit, saying some prayer and offering some food for the souls for them to leave. After those activities, she has now an assurance that the souls left away in her condo unit. She thanked Miriam a lot for the help. She thought everything is really fine. But one night, while watching tv, she saw something behind her, it was a white thin lady wearing a white dress with her hair covering her face! Catherine was so scared and there was a sudden power interruption. Catherine wanted to move but she can’t move! It’s like someone is tightening her up. She can’t breathe, yes she can’t breathe but she still had the courage to shout. She shouted at top of her voice that anyone will be def if they could hear her scream, but it seems like no one have heard her!
Three days later, Miriam noticed that she hadn’t seen Catherine in a while, so she visited her one night because she believed that Catherine was in her room. After having knocks without answer, she decided to turn the knob and found out that it was open. She went inside and found out Catherine lying in the living room with a bloody body, eyes open and a protruding tongue with a very smelly environment that no one can’t resist to cover their nose upon entering the condo unit.
The death of Catherine is still a misery to all the occupants in that building, they believed that she was being killed by a criminal, but in their minds there is also the possibility that her death maybe the result of her actions on how to solve the problem in her condominium unit.
Cherryvel L. Melgar
MWF (8:30 – 10:00 a.m.)
Page 1
The Manor
In the outskirts of the city of Golden Harvest lies a village unheard by most people. Though still a part of the city, its existence is mostly unknown even by the locals of Valencia. Only few individuals had ever visited the place. Its name is even derived from seclusion; Hidden Village. Originally, the place was once part of the hacienda of Don Carlos Fortich. It was only opened to the public 25 years ago when the last son of the Don died and the legal heirs sold the land. Due to the isolation of this place, residents must have their own vehicles for there is no public conveyance in and out the settlement. As a result, only the elites and the privileged few settled in the place. Compared to others, this little society developed much closer ties with each other unintentionally.
_________________________________
“Chad, I’m sorry to inform you that our prospect denied the price you offered. However, I have this house you might be interested in. You might want to have a look at it. It’s a little bit old. But brother! It’s huge! What’s more important is that its price is very affordable. You might want to have a look at it the soonest possible time.” the voice message then ended.
He’s just staring out the window. Chad then took the phone from his pocket and called the sender of the message. Now at the prime of his age, Chad was never married. He never got the chance to have a serious relationship with the opposite sex. He’s always busy being the big shot realtor of Central Bukidnon.
_________________________________
The morning blows its cold breeze to the open windows. To those as experienced as Chad, they can tell the age of the house just by looking at it. Careful and precise, he inspected the materials used for construction. The building’s been abandoned for almost 10 years now. It’s a little bit dusty and old but the strong foundation of the house can still withstand another hundred years.
“I’ll take it. Process the documents for the purchase. I want this house mine by sundown.” Chad ordered his assistant. “In 2 weeks time, I want the renovation finished. The next week after that, I want the renewed house sold.” Chad added.
_________________________________
Happily married to his wife, Hans is on the search for a house. It was always his dream to have a huge house for his wife and his future children. The more children he can raise, the better, he always jokes. When informed of the house for sale in Hidden Village, he didn’t hesitate to inquire more information.
Hans is not your typical Moreno. He has a chubby body but not quite noticeable because of his tall features. His black hair outlined much of his face. What’s more dashing are his eyes, complimented with his well trimmed eyebrows. His wife, Nice, is another persona for elegance and beautiful combined. Thin as a supermodel. Lovely as can be. Their physical features can disturb the likes of Celebrity couples.
_________________________________
It was already afternoon when Hans and Nice found the path to Hidden Village. The road is quiet and long. There was not a single soul they saw for almost an hour of travel. When they saw an old man, Hans asked for directions to the house for sale. Hans almost gave up the search when the man told him no house in the village he knew is for sale. However, Nice told him not to be disappointed but instead carry on. On they go further. At the bend of an intersection, they noticed a man standing. He seems to be waiting for someone. As they drew nearer, Nice recognized the man to be Chad. Chad greeted the couple and walked them to their destination. They left their car parked beside the road.
The house is a two storey villa. Entering the main door, they were greeted by two large stairs as if they are trying to hug each other. Beneath them are three doors. The center leads to the basement and the back door. The left side leads to the kitchen and the dining table, while the
Fantonial, Chiara Andrea P.
Creative Writing
INCISION
Page 1
Ethan Dela Cerna is the only child of Mr. Rodrigo Dela Cerna and Mrs. Josephine Dela Cerna, the richest couple in the Philippines. Ethan had everything in life such as money and material things he has it and aside from that he also had beauty that cause lot of girls attracted on him having an angelic face, tantalizing eyes, kissable lips, long nose that matches his broad body and 5’7 feet height. Not just with the beauty that girls admired him but with his appealing attitude being gentleman and as a leader being the supreme council president of their school. Though he is a son of the richest couple he is different from the other spoiled brat kids who is wasting their money for nonsense things but instead Ethan is working so hard in his studies in fact he is a consistent deans lister from first year college up to now in his fourth year taking up BSChemistry in University of Philippines Diliman that made his parents and his girlfriend Yzette proud of him. Yzette Ocampo, his girlfriend is just a commoner, her family is living a simple life in province Of Quezon, her father is a farmer while her mother is a dress maker life maybe too hard for them but they raised Yzette as a responsible daughter. Yzette received a scholarship in University of Philippines because of her achievement in high school, being the top student that made her study in there, taking up BSAcountancy and` now in fourth year. There are lot of girls insecure towards Yzette in their school they think that she seduces Ethan that’s why he fell in love with her but Yzette is also a nice girl not just inside like being responsible, friendly a loving person but also her outside appearance stand out more a 5’5 feet tall girl, having a chinita eyes, rosy cheeks, long nose, pouty lips and a sexy body almost perfect but she always stay simple as she is that makes Ethan love her even more.
Funny how their love story started when they bumped each other at their school lobby when they were in hurry for class, love at first sight they said just like cupid hitting arrows in their hearts then a sparked came out between them and boomed love burst out. Luckily their relationship had gone so far they are now in their two years as girlfriend and boyfriend and because of their great love to each other they put a mark as a sign of their love that no one could ever separate them, they make a small cut on their arms and put a chain about an inch small, the chain is the pendant of their necklace.
It is now 2050, an era where everything is an electronic, more high-tech than the past years where you can see a flying car, robots everywhere, a bullet train in Philippines that’s why everything is in easy access that even this out of this planet undersize creature having a bulging eyes, a small nose and mouth with a green complexion the what we so called aliens are already living here in Philippines that made our country became famous. People communicate and go
Page 2
right leads to the living room. Bedrooms are situated in the 2nd floor. At the back of the house, is the old gazebo and adjacent to it is the storehouse. On the east side of the house is the garden. Nice already intended to make some new arrangements to it.
“This house is huge! I want it Chad.” Hans exclaimed. Nice smiled in agreement with her husband.
_________________________________
The new owners didn’t waste time to settle in their new acquired home. By the time they took hold of the title of ownership, they moved in. This is the dream they always wanted their life to be, together as husband and wife in their own house.
_________________________________
It was almost a month since they moved in their new house. Hans’ working hours would let him get home at 7:00 or 8:00 p.m.. Nice functions as the keeper of the house. By the time Hans gets home, the food was already served in the table. There are no neighbors nearby and the only available store in the village is a 30-minute walk. Despite these things, it’s still a cozy living for Nice. Adapting to the changes, Nice trained herself to be alone. That is until Hans get home. She does all the work needed in the house.
Like every other night, Nice was preparing for dinner when she heard someone calling her name. She thought maybe Hans came back home early. Looking out, she didn’t saw anyone. There is no car in the front. She looked at the time. It is 6:45 in the evening. Maybe it was just the whistling of the wind, she told herself. She went back to the kitchen. As she headed to the fridge to get something, a cold wind blew passed here. She turned to the window to close it, to her wonder it was never open. She inspected the other windows in the kitchen. All are closed. A sudden touch of cold wind made the tiny hairs at the back of her neck rise. Her consciousness panicked. This caused her to feel anxious. She feels uneasy now. She tried to move but can’t. She’s just watching her reflection from the glass stained window. She saw her reflection in the glass terrified and can’t move. Again, she heard something. It sounds like footsteps of someone in bare feet, walking towards her. She closed her eyes to gather her strength to move. The footsteps grow louder and nearer until it stopped beside her. She can feel the presence of it standing next to her, breathing heavily. Acting only with instincts alone, she gently opens her eyes to see what or who is next to her. She slowly turned her head. Nothing was there.
It took her a while to move and think normally. She occupied herself to what she’s previously doing and finished it. Later, when Hans arrived, Nice told him about what happened. Hans just smiled and teased her around about ghosts. Nice frowned to his reaction. She knew what really occurred early that night.
_________________________________
Nice needed something in the kitchen and decided to go to the village’s sole grocery store. She saw men and women talking. They all looked at her when she entered. She can see the surprise from their faces, all in awe as to who she is exactly.
“How much do I owe you for my purchases Ma’am?” Nice inquired.
“That would be 50 pesos dear.” Alona replied. “I haven’t seen you here before, in whose house are you residing here my dear?” the woman added.
“My husband and I bought recently that old manor just beyond the intersection.” Nice answered.
“That old house of the Fortiches?” Alona surprisingly investigated. “Don’t you know?”
“Yes? What do I need to know Ma’am?” Nice replied curiously.
Their talk was interrupted when Nice’s cellphone rang. It was Hans.
_________________________________
Hans called Nice on the phone that he would be running late for some special meeting at the office. Nice turned on the TV to watch her favorite evening show. She fell asleep in the sofa as she waited for her husband to arrive.
A Nightmare (Page 1)
A girl walking on her barefoot as fast as she could, trying to avoid someone, running for something she can’t recognize. There was a light that follows her, a light as bright as the most shining star, something which is so white that sparkles like the rays of the sun. She ran as fast as she could until she reached home, but everything had suddenly appeared so white and she found herself at the attic inside a big treasure box.
Mr. and Mrs. George Thompson, one of the most successful couple in Australia, happily married for three years and had their own bricked colored mansion near the forest with a big lawn. Even though everyone thinks that they are perfect in every special way, that they already have everything, they still were not that much happy because they are aiming and craving for something, a baby. After three long years of waiting, they found out that Mrs. Missy Thompson is pregnant, they were both so happy that they prepared every single thing that would be needed by the baby. They want everything to be perfect for their baby. “I am so excited to hold our baby in my hands, and kiss her” Missy said, “Me too sweetie, I’m always dreaming for her sweet smile, but let’s just pray that everything would going to be fine and that you’ll have a normal and safe delivery” George replied. “Uhm, Okay sweetie, I will love her and I will always give the best for her” Missy said and kissed George before they fell asleep.
After the long months of waiting, Missy had given birth to a lovely girl with a blue eyes, a sweet smile and a white skin. George was sitting outside the room of the delivery room, waiting, praying for Missy and the baby’s safety. He is sweating and his hands are as cold as the ice, he is so excited, worried, happy and there are other mixed emotions. The doctor came out of the room, “Congratulations Mr. Thompson, your baby is as beautiful as her mother” Dr. Carter said. “Oh! Praise be thy God! Thank you Dr. Carter” George replied with tears falling down his eyes. Missy was transferred to a private room with bouquet of different flowers and George waiting at the sofa. “Sweetie, thank God you’re both safe” George said, “Yes, she’s beautiful George, I saw her, she’s one of a kind” Missy said. “Yes I know, she’s as beautiful as you are, have some rest while they are still checking Alex” George said while he held Missy’s hand and kissed it. Missy is about to sleep when suddenly they heard someone knocking on the door. “Good morning Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, I have here Alex with me, she’s as lovely as you are ma’am,” the nurse said. “Thank you, can I?” Missy said while trying to reach for the baby. “Sure ma’am, here is she,” the nurse replied. Missy and George’s face lightened up as if they have won a billion. “Alexandra, my treasure” said Missy with a big smile.
It was raining when they arrived home; Missy brought Alex on her room, checked her every now and then and never skipped an hour kissing her. She loves her daughter so much, everything about her daughter. As Missy and George left Alex’s room there was a sudden apparition of a shadow of a young girl near Alex’s crib, a shadow which is looking at the baby. Then suddenly a strong wind blows and the window swings so fast. The shadow now becomes
A Nightmare (Page 2)
more clearer, it is a young girl about 7 years old and is now playing with the baby’s stuffs and of course Alex. It always happens every time Missy and George closes the door of Alex’s room.
Four years later and Alex is now sent to school, she is an intelligent student with a high distinction of grades. She can easily catch up things which their teacher is teaching them. But there is something which makes her perfection so wrong. She never gets along with her classmates, she loves to be alone, and never had any attempt to make friends with her classmates. She is playing alone but “Hey! Be quiet, they might hear you.” Alex says as if talking to someone. “I don’t want to go there, I don’t want to play with them, I want to play with you” she said so angrily while talking to nothing. But there is a shadow beside her who seemed to be talking to her too. Missy and George are so worried about this matter when the principal had called their attention. “Your daughter is always like that, she’s being such a loner, Mr. & Mrs. Thompson, we are just concerned about your daughter because she’s talking and playing with someone whom she says is there but is really not there, I guess you should really need to bring he to a psychiatrist” the principal said. “Are you saying that our daughter is crazy? Never ever say that! She’s brilliant in class! You know that! George said. “No, Mr. Thompson, I’m not saying that Alex is crazy all I’m just talking about is that there is something strange that is happening to Alex, and I guess as her parent you should know that and you should find solutions with that problem” the principal said with a soft toned voice.
After those conversations, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson decided to get Alex home schooled. But the teacher is also telling them about those things like what the principal have said. “She is talking to nothing and is playing with someone as if there is someone in there” the teacher said. Then Missy decided to stop working and just be the teacher of Alex. They had a great time at home, Missy had seen Alex playing and talking to herself but she did not mind it because she knows that it was just Alex is only playing alone because she doesn’t have any playmates at home and she doesn’t even have siblings. Missy and George did not mind everything that they had observed about Alex. It was Alex’s sixth birthday when all of her classmates before were invited, teacher’s and all their neighbors were invited. The party was so fun, everyone had a great time and everyone had enjoyed the party, but as the photographer had taken a shot, there was something white beside Alex in every picture that he is taking. Something white, so bright but blurry. He had taken a lot of pictures of Alex, but every picture he takes has that white picture in it until it becomes clearer and clearer and then a picture of a smiling girl beside Alex was taken. He took a look at the lens of the camera and there was a young girl as same age as Alex smiling at her and every time he takes his eyes out of the camera lens the young girl vanishes. He let Missy and George see the pictures and they were so frightened about what they had seen. They immediately grabbed Alex and hugged her so tight. They ended the party and let Alex sleep with them in their room. It was around 3 o’clock in the morning when Alex get up of the bed and went to the attic to play, she laughs so hard and is running and talking to herself. Missy and George had been awoken by the loud voices of two children outside their room. They went to the place where the voices are coming, but they weren’t there, as if they were hiding from them, voices becomes louder and louder, until the spirit had possessed George’s body.
Page 3
She woke up when she heard Hans knocking and calling out her name at the door. Nice’s still half asleep when she opened the door for her husband. Yet, no one was there outside except for the heavy pouring of rain. She went to their bedroom upstairs to continue her sleep. She’s worn out from the all day’s work. Grabbing her pillow, she hugged it tightly as if it is her husband. She then turned off the lights in her antique room leaving only a dimly lit terrace light bulb on. She instantly fell asleep.
Darkness occupied the bedroom when the door opened. She can smell Hans’ perfume as he touched her face to feel her cheeks. She turned to face her husband to greet and kiss him home. She can feel him kiss in return. Suddenly the fragrance of Hans perfume turned into a foul stench of rotting flesh. When she opened her eyes, no one was there. The stench however lingered on.
_________________________________
It was Saturday morning and Nice prepared her husband’s favorite breakfast. As they are eating, Nice looked into her Man’s eyes and started the conversation. She looks troubled.
“I need to tell you something darling.” Nice opened.
“What is it?” Hans replied as he faced his wife.
Nice told him what happened last night. She wants her husband to be home as early as possible. Though she never mentioned that she is scared, Hans can tell by the look on her face. Hans agreed to her spouse’s request. He took Nice to the city for her to unwind and go shopping. He thinks maybe she’s just exhausted being alone always.
_________________________________
Monday morning. Nice read the documents presented by the lady in front of her door, Ms. Mitch Devina. Though she told Hans she don’t want any help from any housemaid, Hans disagreed otherwise. Mitch is at her early 50s, pretty for her age. She doesn’t look like a housemaid. Her features seem to be like that of a lady of the house, if not because of the documents she presented. She was sent by the M.A.I.D. agency as requested by Hans. He wanted some companion for his spouse. Also, a good help for the household chores is in concern. He doesn’t want to tire his wife.
Mitch seems to know her way around the house. It is her first day but like all other service women, she knows already what to do. Hans is relieved to know that Nice is not alone in the house.
_________________________________
Nice bought something from the village’s store when…
“Hello Nice. It must have been very scary for you to be all alone in that house of yours.” Alona said. “I never thought that that old abandoned house will be bought by someone else like you. You and your husband must be very brave or stupid to live in such a house.”
“I don’t get what you are saying ma’am.” Nice inquired.
The old folks in the store told Nice of the manor’s story and the reason why it was abandoned years ago. Don Carlos Fortich has 3 sons. All of them disappeared. Of the 3 sons of the Don, none of them got the chance to have children even though all of them were married. During the honeymoon of the Fortich sons, their wives were killed on freak accidents involving knives. The husbands then disappeared almost instantaneously.
Nice told Hans about the story of the manor. Hans tried to comfort his wife. She is much disturbed of the situation. Nice wants the house to be sold and for them to find another. Seeing the situation of his wife, he must agree to her pleading. All he ever wanted in his life is the well being of his family.
_________________________________
Nice is sitting in a sofa at the living room. With the netbook on her lap, she’s surfing the World Wide Web while sending messages to her mother through internet chatting. She informed her mother that they be selling the house. She can’t bear the thought anymore that someone died in the same old house. She told her that she’d been seeing and hearing weird things lately. Good
Fantonial, Chiara Andrea P.
Creative Writing
INCISION
Page 2
along with this tiny alien’s every day, a usual thing to see they can always come and go in our planet but only few people can go to their planet. Everything is right until such phenomena happen aliens are now invading our country, their numbers are now escalating that makes as a problem to the people and to the country. And to solve this problem scientists around the Philippines are gather a secret plan they will conduct to lessen the number of aliens in the Philippines.
As the top school in Philippines, scientist set University of the Philippines Diliman as their place to conduct research and study for their experiment. Mr. Jack Santos the famous scientist in the Philippines led the said project he studied PhD at Harvard University and conducted lots of experiment for chemical transformation. They make a potion containing secret chemicals that would lessen the number of aliens if it would attach, drop and inject to the aliens body. Finally, they made it and after the success they hold a meeting to the trusted scientists and agents if how they would do it how they will put it to aliens territory their strategies towards this.
While Ethan is waiting at the lobby for Yzette there is something bothering on him the feeling of something is lacking, when he check his body he surprisingly find out that his necklace is not there, the necklace as the sign of their love. He gets nervous so he recall where he went through and where he put the necklace he then keep in mind that he placed it to Science laboratory’s table where he did his experiment. He hastily run to the laboratory and look for the necklace but unluckily he can’t find it maybe the janitor swept it and threw away so he go to the trash cans and look for it but it is not there. He goes back to the laboratory and fortunately finds it below the table, the table containing the test tube where the potion is but Ethan doesn’t recognize it, and all that he perceives is the necklace that crumpled with the dust. However, he can’t get it easily because it’s too far from the table’s edge so he tries to reach it, he extend his arms with all force, exerts his force on the table that cause the table to wobbles, then the test tube fall unto him, he feel dizzy lying on the floor. What would be the effect of the potion to Ethan now? Is it effective too that in fact it is made for the aliens to die. Is it his end already?
While the scientist are having their meeting for a plan if how they would make a move against the aliens suddenly, the school secretary come in and tells that there is something happen to the Science laboratory everybody is alarm so they hurriedly go to the laboratory and get shock what they see, Ethan is lying unconscious with the potion in his body, his eyes is close and his hand is stretch trying to reach the necklace. The scientists are in panic they cover their faces with masks and gloves for their hand so that everything will be smoothly done. One of the scientists’ checks Ethan’s heart beat if he is still alive but they find out Ethan is no longer breathing. They are all frighten to what happened, Ethan is the only son of the richest couple
Page4
thing Mitch the housemaid is with her, she has someone to talk to while Hans is away for work, she added.
Curious of their house’s history, Nice search the Google. An old picture, probably from the late 70s welcomed her attention. The old Don with his 3 sons is seen standing in front of the main door. There are also animals and workers in the background. Faces in the picture turned vague for it being old. Below the picture is its caption…”The Don, his 3 sons and his illegitimate daughter.” “So the Don has a daughter nobody knew?” Nice muttered. Her eyes grew wide to see the face of the daughter. Even with the picture blurry and old, she knows the face. It was Mitch Devina. The housemaid, she was the illegitimate daughter of Don Fortich.
Nice looked at Mitch horrifically. The then beautiful appearance of Mitch turned slowly into hideous sight. The dress from white turned into grayish dirt, torn and bloody; her smooth skin to pale and scarred; and her face, her face is now an object of terror, hollowed except for the eyes red as blood.
Nice couldn’t move from where she is sitting. She froze. The once what was Mitch drew closer to Nice. Her hands lifted forward, intending to touch her head with her corpse-like hands. Nice screamed drastically! When the hands of the ghost touched her head, she saw herself back to the 1970s. She saw Mitch walking in the meadows with her boyfriend. She can see them happily talking to each other. Suddenly, the 3 sons of the Don approached them. The 3 were drunk. They took turns on punching and kicking Mitch’s boyfriend until they killed him. Mitch was then raped. They also took turns in raping her, cutting her flesh slowly, little by little, starting from her breast then moving on downwards. The 3 criminals then buried Mitch’s boyfriend under the storehouse. Mitch’s dying body was brought into the basement of the manor. Mitch was still half alive when she was cemented into the wall of the basement.
When Nice regained consciousness, she is inside the wall of the basement, next to the dead body of what was then Mitch. She tried to scream but no one can hear her.
_________________________________
Hans is now home. He called on for Nice but nobody’s there. He called on to Mitch. Still, no one replied. He saw the laptop in the living room. He sat at the sofa and looked at the picture in the monitor. He couldn’t believe his eyes on what he just perceived. When he raised his head, Mitch was standing in front of him.
_________________________________
1 month later…
Chad opened the door of the manor. He welcomes the new owners of the house.
A Nightmare (Page 3)
Missy was so busy searching for Alex, she ran through every room and when she reached at the kitchen she found George, “George, I still can’t find Alex, have you find her” Missy said, but instead George took a knife and stabbed it to Missy’s belly, blood flowed out from her body and she was so shocked of what had happened, blood came out of her mouth and she fell down the floor with tears falling down her eyes. George had been awaken for a dreamlike world where he had seen Missy’s bloody dead body and saw himself with a knife and blood in his hands. “Oh Lord! Please, help me! I can’t remember anything, Missy wake up! Missy I love you sweetie, please wake up, I didn’t mean to” he said but a sudden laughter appeared, he saw a girl watching them and laughing as he is crying. “You killed your wife!” said the girl. “No! I didn’t!” George said while crying. Because of his guilt he stabbed the knife on his stomach and suddenly blood came out of it, he fell down the floor with the knife in his right hand, with his eyes wide open, looking at Missy’s body.
Alex was playing in their garden when suddenly her playmate appears with a knife and blood in her hands. She was afraid. Alex ran so fast until she reached the forest, she’s getting so tired but she’s still running as fast as she could in order to be away from someone who is following her. Her playmate is not what she knew before, it is now something so white, something so bright. She is getting closer but she can’t reach Alex. She ran so fast until she had reached their home, she searched for her mom and dad. She looked in every room of their house until she heard her playmate laughing. “At the kitchen!” Alex rushed through the kitchen and saw her mom and dad lying on the floor, bloody, cold and dead.
She cried and cried, she heard her playmate laughing at the door. “Come on Alex! Let’s play!” said her playmate. “No! you killed my parents! I hate you!”she ran through the door but when she reached at the door, her playmate was gone. But when she turned her head to her back, she saw her playmate holding a knife and ready to kill her, she ran so fast and went to the attic, she kept on sobbing, trying not to make any noise in order to hide herself. At the attic she found a big treasure box, with a lock, there is someone who is locked at the treasure box, she tried to open it but when she opened it. “Alex, Alex, sweetie, wake up, it’s time for you to prepare and go to school” her mom woke her up. She woke up from a deep sleep in her room at the attic inside her big treasure boxlike bed. “That was just a nightmare” Alex says with a smile.
Fantonial,Chiara Andrea P.
INCISION
PAGE3
and most influential couple in Philippines if they will know that their son was dead because of the potion all the scientist may put to jail and the people would know it and the worst is the aliens would surely get angry and maybe they will attack the people and destroy the Philippines. For that reasons the scientists decides to just shut up their mouth and think some plan how they would cover the problem. One of the scientist s Mr. Renie Rodriguez an expert in cloning suggests that what if they make a person most likely the same with Ethan and fortunately everybody agree with this proposal.
On the other side Yzette’s class is already done she goes to the lobby and look for Ethan but with her surprise his boyfriend is not there. She waits for one hour but Ethan didn’t come so she decided to go home with something hurt in her heart, wondering where her boyfriend is because every day they always go home together and if not Ethan or she has something personal to do.
In Dela Cerna’s house it is expected that Ethan always goes home late. While Mrs. Dela Cerna is having her coffee suddenly when she put the cup on the table the cup fall so she get anxious and call their yaya to clean it and ask if his son already come home but their Yaya reply that her son is not yet home. So, Mrs. Dela Cerna calls Yzette “Are you with my son??,” Yzette is surprise because she thought Ethan already went home so she answers “no Maam, actually I haven’t seen him this day” and Mrs. Dela Cerna urgently turn off the phone she is calling Ethan but his phone was off. Then suddenly her phone ring, it is Ethan’s professor who calls telling that Ethan is in the laboratory and they are having an important experiment and for that reason it make Mrs. Dela Cerna feels right.
Back to the laboratory, the scientist are so busy doing a person like Ethan because of the high tech apparatus and machines everything make possible, successfully they made it a guy having a face, a body and features like Ethan and even the memory was imparted on him. While Ethan body was buried to the secret place in laboratory, his dead pity body. After the successful experiment the secret agent sends Ethan home. A guy, who is pretending to be Ethan.
Next morning Yzette texted Ethan “Hello Shart!How are you? I haven’t seen you last day you haven’t call or even beep me, something happened?” Ethan reply “ Im okay, See you at school”Yzette was confuse because Ethan’s text was different no “Shart” it is endearment to each other.
In school, Yzette is staring at Science Laboratory because last night her dream brought her there she didn’t know what it is all about but someone wants her to go there. As he look to the laboratory there is a shadow she sees, a shadow that just come out of her sight but suddenly dis appear it frightens her and what frighten her most is when Ethan (the fake one) showed up to her that made her surprise. “What happened?” Ethan asks “You surprise me! I miss you” Yzette reply “I miss you too” Ethan said and kiss her torridly
Fantonial,Chiara Andrea P.
INCISION
PAGE 4
not knowing that Ethan’s not knowing that Ethan’s soul is looking at them. They don’t know that Ethan’s soul is so awake that he can’t accept the fact that he is already dead that’s why he is looking for justice, justice for his death what the scientists did to him is brutal though he was not chopped by them but the sad fact that they let people think that the Ethan they get along with every day is the real Ethan and the sad fact that his girlfriend was stolen from him so Ethan plan for revenge a revenge that would lead to death. While Yzette and fake Ethan is in the corridor talking and laughing so sweetly a cold breeze of air pass though, they were scared because its too hot, almost no wind at all wow!, “what was that,” Yzette scary said. “I … I don’t know,” Ethan answered so frighten… they quickly run as fast as they can a goose bomb feeling arousing in them.
Every time student did their experiment to the laboratory there is always a student who will cut their finger, get hurt and fainted and demonize the professors didn’t know the reason why this incident happens so they were alarmed because this incident doesn’t happen before. This news was told to Yzette she was also shocked about it, and thinks if what she saw and dreamed was connected to what happened. So she decided to go again to the laboratory and much to her surprise she saw Ethan (the true one) there staring so scary floating on the table, with no blood but with pale face and body asking for help. Yzette tears falls she want to run but she can’t Ethan Is holding the necklace, their necklace. “Ethan??! it is not you!,” “Help me Yzette please..,” Ethan said Yzette didn’t know what she will do but she run and run and cries asking if what she saw is true. She calls Ethan (fake one) “Ethan can we talk now? Please go here in the park, now!” Just a minute Ethan came and asks why? Yzette cry and ask “are you the true Ethan?” He replied “Yes I am, why? Is there’s a fake one?,” and suddenly the cold wind blows and the true Ethan appears. The fake Ethan get scared and run but Ethan go with him and blocked him he whip the fake Ethan with a chain with a cut on his arm and kill him brutally . Because of his great love to Yzette he can’t attempt that other boy would own her, his one and only love. The cut in their hearts and the cut on their arms remains that symbolizes their great love remain as their memory to each other.
It is already well known to school what happened to the fake Ethan. But sad thing is that the scientist still hiding the truth behind everything. So Ethan’s soul still asking for justice he always do creepy things to the scientists, he always make fun to them like turning the faucet on and let it flow until the scientists will get shock and afraid so that their conscience will provoke . The bottles where the chemicals in the laboratory are in are already damaged and broken and the pieces scatter on the floor. But after all he did the scientists still kept quite to what exactly happened. So Ethan makes another plan, every piece of the broken glass he uses this as a weapon to cut every arm of the scientist and kill them. That until now it is still hidden what is the real reason behind everything.
Algones,Junalyn M. AB English 3
CREATIVE WRITING
The Piano
(page one)
In a big white house near the street in San Agustine, there lived a young girl named Maurice together with her Father Mr.William. Mr.William loves her daughter so much. He was the only one who took good care of Maurice since his wife died because of brain cancer. Maurice’s mother passed away when she was eight years old and the only remembrance that her mother gave to her was the small black piano. She took good care of that Piano as she promised to her mother. After ten years, Maurice became a good pianist. Like her mother she became a very religious girl. She always go to church every Saturday and she offered herself to be the pianist in their church. Every 9’oclock in the evening, she used to play her piano in her room because that’s the only time that their place will be at peace. Her neighbors loves to hear the music that brought by the piano, that’s why every evening they were always waiting for Maurice to sing and play her piano.
One day, a group of people from C.I.T.I loan bank went to Maurice’s house and get their things because her father haven’t paid his depts and the management needs to get their things as a collateral. Mr. William begs them to give him another chance but then again they did not listen. When they are about to get the piano, Maurice started to cry and tried to stop them. “Please don’t take it away! that’s the only thing that my mother left us. Please sir. Please!” said Maurice. But they did not listen to her and they still continue on what they are doing. Mr. William can’t take it anymore so he kneeled down and begged them to return the piano but suddenly he fainted and felt pain in his chest and fell down. He was having a heart attacked and unfortunately died. “Father! Father! Father! Wake up! You killed my father! You killed him!” Maurice is very mad to those people she get her father’s gun and pointed it to them“Now, return that piano to the place where you get it and Get out! out!” She shouted. Maurice promised to her father that she will not let anyone get that piano from her.
After what had happened to her father, she stayed only in her room and talked to her piano as if it is her friend. She wrote her name and address under the piano board so that if it will be lost, someone could return it to her house. She loves her piano so much, she cleaned it every day. She doesn’t even wanted that there will be a dust on it. She still plays her piano every 9 o’clock in the evening but the music that she was playing was different from what she played before. Before, her music was all about happiness but after her father’s death it turned to a very sad music. The people who heard the music felt the sorrow and sadness that she felt. On that rainy evening, after she played her piece, she noticed that there is someone in her house. She had heard some footsteps coming from other room. She went out and she saw five black men with masks in their faces getting the things that left in the other room. After she saw that, she
(Page two)
immediately went back to her room and hid in one corner. Suddenly, those men went inside her room. And when those men are about to get the piano, Maurice showed up and tried to stop them. Unfortunately, one man stabbed his knife on Maurice body six times until she fell down. A lot of blood came out from her wounds that resulted to her death. But before she died, she promised that for those people who will attempt to get or touch her piano will die.
The criminals get Maurice‘s piano and sold it to Mr. Bruno. Mr. Bruno was a very fat man who owns a musical instrument store. The criminals were so happy because Mr.Bruno gave them a big amount of money. On their way back to their hide out, they decided to have a party inside their car. They played rock music, drank beers and sung loudly while driving. Suddenly, the rock music turned into a instrumental classical music so they decided to turned off the radio and they continued singing but the music started to play again without operating it they started to freaked out! Suddenly a girl in a white dress full of blood with a long black hair appeared in front of their car so they stopped. The girl stared at them and smiled devilishly. The criminal was shocked because that girl was the one that they had killed a while ago. They tried to get out but they can’t because the door of the car was locked. The music became louder, louder and louder. They felt extreme pain inside their heads. They can’t take it anymore, there’s already a lot of blood coming out from their ears until their body gave up and they all died.
Mr.Bruno displayed the piano in his store. The piano looks very nice that’s why he priced it double than the original price. One evening, He tried to played the piano but it was out of tune .He was mad about it so he stand and kicked the piano .Suddenly, when he is about to leave the room, the lights turned off and the piano moved nearer to him. He was asking for help but no one heard him. A girl in a white dress full of blood with a long black hair appeared in his front. Mr. Bruno screamed and ran to the other side of the room. The girl played the piano and it produced a very hideous tune. When Mr. Bruno hears that, he began to act crazily. He hit himself, cut his fingers until the blood came out. He tried not to listen to the music, he covered his ears with his two hands but unfortunately, he can’t stop it. Suddenly, he began to acted crazily again, he went to the table and get his gun and shot to his head and that caused his death.
When Mr. Bruno died, his son was the one who manage their business. One day the Guttierez family went to that store and looked for a piano. Mr. Guttierez wants to give her daughter Annie a advance birthday gift for her birthday before he went to Manila for a business trip. Annie is a eight years old girl who loves to play piano. Annie saw a small black piano and she went near to that piano and touched one key. Mr. Guttierez saw that her daughter likes it so he bought it for her. They brought the piano to their house and placed it in the music room. Annie was so happy because of the gift that her father gave her.
On Annie’s birthday she performed in front of her visitors, she played her favorite piece which is the Clara Schumann’s piano trio in g minor. The step people there was amazed of what they heard except her step mother, Sophie and her two step sisters, Sandra and Samantha. Her two step sister got jealous to her because she had all their attention so they decided to walked out.
(Page three)
After the party, on the evening at exactly 9’oclock in the evening when Annie was about to sleep, she had heard a very nice music coming from the music room. She was curious about it so she got up from her bed and went to the music room and there she saw a girl in white dress with a long black hair sitting in the piano seat and played the piano. Annie came closer to the girl and asked her. “Excuse me miss, what’s the title of that song? I haven’t heard that ever since. Do you composed it?” Then the girl stopped and looked at her and smiled. The girl in piano called Annie. “Come, sit beside me,” . Then Annie smiled and sits beside the girl. Annie asked the girl’s name and the girl said Maurice. The girl taught Annie the piece that she was playing and they became friends. Then suddenly the lights turn on and Mr. Guttierez called Annie. “Annie what are you doing here?” Annie smiled and said to her father. “Playing the piano Dad, with my new friend,” “friend?” asked her father. “Yes dad, she’s here besides me” Annie answered. Her father looked to Annie’s side but he saw nothing. Annie looked at her side but the girl disappeared. Her father called her and said “Go back to your room and sleep” so Annie immediately went back to her room and slept. Annie saw the girl in white the dress in her dream asking for help. The girl said “please help me Annie, don’t let anyone touched my piano or else they will be all die, please return the piano to me. Return it to the place where it belongs.”
On the next day, was her father’s flight going to Manila. Her father left Annie to her step mother, Sophie. Her father will be out for one week. She promised to her father that she will behave and cause no trouble to her step mother. Annie stayed only on the music room and plays her piano all day. Suddenly her two step sister went inside the music room and told her to stop playing the piano because for them the melody was so irritating. Samantha and Sandra pushed Annie and they struck the piano how many times until some piano keys were broken. Annie cried and tried to stop them, she pushes them away from the piano. When Sophie saw what Annie do to her two daughters. She slapped Annie’s face, hit her and locked her in the basement. Annie begged them to let her out. She was afraid inside because the basement was so dark but her step mother didn’t listened to her.
Sophie together with her two daughter went back to the music room and Samantha tried to play the piano she touched the keys and suddenly her fingers was slash by the keys edge and a lot of blood came out .They started to freaked out and they immediately ran near the door but the door closed and they can’t open it. It was locked and suddenly the lights turned off and the piano plays itself without someone operating it. The keys go down black and white and it produces a very hideous sound. When they hear the music they acted crazily Sophie got the scissor in the table and stabbed it to Sandra’s eyes until the blood poured out from her eyes and then she cut Samantha’s tongue and stabbed it Sandra and Samantha’s head until she killed her two daughters. The music stopped and Sophie saw her two daughters lying down on the floor full
(Page Four)
of blood and she saw the scissor full of blood in her hand she was shocked and suddenly she stabbed the scissor to her chest until she killed herself.
Mr.Guttierez went home when he heard the news that Sophie and her two daughters were killed. Annie hugged her father when she saw him while crying and she told her father about what happened. Suddenly, Annie remembered the girl that she met at the music room and the girl in her dream. All the things that the girl in her dream told her came true. She went near the piano and looked under the piano board and she saw that there’s something written there. And it was written the name Maurice and a name of a certain place and she convinced her father that they need to return the piano to the address written in the there. They went to that address and they placed the piano inside the old house and locked it. When they are about to leave, Annie saw Maurice in the window smiling at her, from that moment Maurice didn’t showed up herself anymore.
The End………………
Under the Dim Light of the Moon
By: Jeffry John J. Galendez
AS 85
PAGE 1
In a small Barrio in the Philippines named Maria Elena which is far away from civilization and industrialization. People lived peacefully and being blessed with abundant natural resources that sustains their everyday living. They had a simple yet a happy life before a mysterious monster came to their place.
The simple kind of living had changed into a Calvary when the monster started to attack their Barrio every midnight when the darkness had embraced the brightness of the sun. The monster was look like a half fox and human. The upper part of its body was like on the fox that had a thickened hair, sharp-yellowish teeth and red bright eyes. It has a pointed nails and his sole looked like to the fox. Its stature was like demonic creatures that hide in the shadow of the dark.
At first, the monster attacked to their place duringdim midnight where people sleep peacefully. Domesticated animals like carabaos, cows, chickens and others were the primary target of the monster that he will kill and eat. People started to wonder and have the speculations about the notorious killer that did such brutal deeds.
The fearful day of the settlers came when the monster became wild. It hunted, devoured and ate newly born babies and rarely killed those old ones. It threatened the lives of the people in their place and causes a dilemma towards them. No one was exempted for these horrifying and ruthless deeds of the monster. Every night, people stayed inside in their house so that they were all safe from the attack of the said monster.
Meanwhile there was a couple named Mang Ondoy and Aling Donita who seemed too old and had a son named Christian. He is brave, kindhearted and a loving husband. Christian has a lovely and beautiful wife and called Rena who give birth a baby girl named Joyce. One night Rena came out to their house to shelter their animals that her mother-in-law raised. As she went out, she heard something that sounds like a roaring and horrifying howl of the animal. But then without any attempts to go back inside the nipa hut, she continued to look for the animals to shelter. A couple of minutes had passed; she went back to their house and found out that there was a footprint on the floor and there was a blood on it. She felt nervous and she hurriedly came into their room. She saw her daughter lying in the bed with no life and head-off, her internal organs were missing and her blood scattered in the room. She cried out when she saw it. She called Christian with a horrifying voice.
PAGE 2
“Christian comes here!” as she shouted.
What happen my wife? Christian yelled when he came over.
“I don’t have any idea; our baby was already dead when I came inside” Rena answered.
The couple mourned for the whole night for what was happened to their child. They blamed themselves for not took care their daughter.Many have died because of the monster; no one knows where the monster came from. They were already frightened because what if the monster will attack them again. What if one of them will be the next victim of the monster? Christian wanted to give justice for the death of his daughter. He decided to find the scary ugly monster in order to kill it because he wanted to take a revenge for its ruthless deeds for his daughter. Christian tried his best to find out where the monster came from, he bravely did it. But the problem was, he doesn’t know where he would start finding it because the monster was very fast that no one would be able to chase it.
Some of the people had already lost their hope for seeking for justice. For them, it was impossible to look for the monster and worst to kill it.For an ordinary man like Christian, it is a waste of time to fight for the monster because surely he will be defeated. Onenight, Christian sat in the balcony of his house; he looked in the sky while talking to the stars with teary eyes, seeking for the presence of his beloved daughter. Suddenly, there was a deafening cry of a baby coming from their neighbor’s house. Without any hesitations, he immediately went there thinking that the monster was already attacking the people inside. Yes, his intuition was true. He saw the monster inside the house currently eating the newly born baby.And he found out that all of the family members lived in that house were all dead, Some of them were head-off, internal organs were missing and it was a fatal deeds that a only a monster could do.
He quickly chases the monster hoping that he can kill it. Unfortunately the monster was lost in his sight. Luckily there were footprints in the ground shaped like fox’s sole, believing that it was the monster’s sole, he traced up and followed it until he found out the monster’s den. It was in the dark cave, one thousand fifty meters away from their house and it is located one hundred feet below the ground. And the place was so dark, scary, smells bad and totally devastated.
Christian was not yet ready to fight for the monster. He has no weapon to defend himself. He decided to go back to their house in order that he could prepare everything he wanted to bring as his weapon to use to kill the monster. Finally, he chooses to bring the knife, bolo that is so shine because of its sharpness and the shotgun. As he go out to their house his kind and helpful best friend named Arc saw him.
“Hey bro, where are you going? Why are you bringing those weapons?” Arc shouted.
PAGE 3
“Bro I already found out where the monster dwells in and I will go there to kill the monster” Christian answered.
“What? You already found where the monster is? I’ll go with you, I will help you to kill the monster, I will give justice of what the monster had done to my parent, the monster had killed them and I don’t know where did the monster brought their bodies. ” Arc exclaimed.
“If you are sure, then let’s go.” Christian answered.
They went back to the place where the monster dwells in. They run fast as they could because they were so eager to kill the monster. As they enter the cave they think that it is so hard to kill the monster because the place was so dark and it was so muddy and they also discovered some bones of a human. Christian stopped when he saw Arc kneeling down towards the bones that they had found. Arc was crying because those bones belong to his father. He knew it because of the torn clothes beside of it. Christian comforted him with all his heart.
As they continue to hunt for the monster. They found it on the deepest part of the cave sitting on the big stone while devouring the human body. It was so busy eating the human flesh. Christian and Arc silently stepped in to the back of the monster and hit it with bolo on the chest. But the monster was so monstrous and perhaps no one could beat it. They tried their best to beat the monster. They got many wounds to their bodies and they were half-dead because the monster was so wild.
Arc was still fighting to the monster but he doesn’t hit it. He really wanted to kill the monster because all he wanted was to take revenge for the death of his parents. Christian was helping his best friend to kill it but it took so hard for them. The monster was roaring and the two men were quite tired because of what the monster had done to them. The monster was full of anger and Christian was scared when the monster was attacking his best friend Arc. Christian was trying to help his best friend to save him but it’s too late, Arc was already dead. Christian got mad and in the same time he felt pity toward his best friend’s death. He fought against the monster. He used all of his strengths and weapons just to kill the monster but he is too weak to fight for the very strong and wild monster in front of him. Beating it into death is impossible to attain. He decided to use his shotgun just to hit the chest part of the monster. Yes, he hit it but the bullet was not able to penetrate well that’s why the monster is still alive. The monster had run away and he left Christian. The monster went deeper on the cave. Christian had decided to go back to their place because he was so tired and he wanted to restore his energy to be able to fight for the monster again. He was so disappointed because he was failed to kill the monster and Arc was been dead. Another life was been lost because of the monster. It really needs to be stopped in order for them to bring back to their normal life.
PAGE 4
As he went home, he asked for help to the people on their place especially to those brave men present in their place. He told them all the happenings of his expedition and what was happened to Arc.All men felt pity to Arc and they wanted to help Christian to kill the monster. They prepared themselves and bring some weapons that can beat the monster. They planned how they would beat the scary ugly monster. They will make sure by this time that they will surely kill the monster. At five o’clock in the afternoon they went up to the cave. They were more than fifty men in their group to seek for justice and that can be happen through killing the monster. He was so happy because finally the very dangerous monster will be dead by the help of his neighbor- friends.
They were so shocked when they found out that there were lots of monsters inside the cave. They only think that it has no companions. Only such time that they found out that it has hundreds of companions. The monsters were all wild and ready to devour human. They were all screaming and hungry for human flesh. A man named Oscar, one of the men go with Christian to hunt the monster had insisted that they should get inside the cave so that they will immediately kill all the monsters but Christian prohibited them to do so because there were so many monsters inside the cave and waiting for them. Oscar did not listened to himand ten of the men followed him.After a few minutes they heard a screamed of men and they were pretty sure that Oscar and his companions were attacked by the monsters. They decided to get out to the dark cave because they know they will all die if they will continue fight to the monsters inside. Christian and all other men come up with into an idea how to beat the monsters. Mang Ramon, one of the fifty men had suggested to use his explosive device to kill the monsters and they were all agreed. They get the device and Christian had put it inside. Yes, they let the bomb explode and all the monsters died. And they successfully did their mission. They went back to Maria Elena with a smile in their faces.
The people of Maria Elena rejoiced and feasted for the victory that they had. The celebration lasted for one week. They gave a reward for the utmost effort of Barrio men especially to Christian who offered their lives in order to save their Barrio men. They offered sacrifices to their Bathala for the guidance and protection that the Almighty gave to them during their quest for justice in fighting for the monster. Finally, the monster that attacked in the dim midnight and killed many lives was already dead and it will not bring dilemma to their lives again.
Christian and Rena were so happy because they had given justice for the death of their daughter. Rena told the good to Christian that she is pregnant. Christian was so shocked of it at the same time he was so glad even though their daughter was died there is another baby will come into their life.
Finally, the people of Maria Elena lived peacefully and happily without fear of the existence of the monsters. Their simple yet happy life was been restored.
…..THE END…..
PAGE 1
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio AB-English III
I Beg You
(Back in 1920, set during the Japanese period)
On a remote countryside of the Philippines where industrialization is yet unknown, it was night when a Filipina woman was walking on a dreary forest, handling a lamp, rushing back towards her home a distant away from where she and her sweetheart spent together without their parents’ knowledge. She passed on a gloomy forest where the breeze of the wind was in abnormal tone. There were withered leaves and twigs on the ground. Suddenly, she heard some weird steps nearby. She paused for a moment and the sound of the steps vanished. Then she continued walking with a frightening look, anxious of what or whoever is lurking behind the woods. She was sweating and wheezing, nervous of what really it was. She began to run as fast as she could while her heart beats faster. However, a huge Japanese man barred her way off. She tried everything to free from the hands of the huge man but she could not. She was abused starting from top to bottom, which caused her dress to tear down and she became naked. The man did some delicious moment with the Filipina woman with all his might. However, the woman’s sweetheart came on the act and without any doubt, stabbed the back of the huge man but was useless. In return, he was shot on his chest and apparently he died, with blood coming out from his mouth . The woman secretly went away. She was then chased by the huge Japanese man. Because of darkness and the trees blocking her way, she stumbled and was raped over and over again until such time, she was shot for several times. Blood soaked her and she was left alone, lying on the ground muddy and dead, with wounds all over the body and both eyes open.
(Several decades later, on a very old high school – Danna Karyl Jane High School)
The classrooms were unrepaired. There were holes on the walls, windows are not furnished well, and dusts and cobwebs were around the corners of the classrooms. The two-storey building was not concrete but rather made up of wood, with termites living on holes beneath. The school was surrounded with large old freak trees, with healthy grasses on the foot of them and there was a creak few meters away from the old high school building. Near the creak was the rendezvous of a certain group of third year students, namely Maricel, Helen, Adona, Marie, Athena, Jane and Reyna.
This group of friends went there almost every day and spent some time together having food trip, sound trip and even talking about some weird stuff during their vacant time. They are such happy-go-lucky cliques, having different specialties, yet still as one despite diversity. Maricel was a music-lover, Helen was a fanatic of ghost stories, Marie was fond of spirits, Adona composes songs with her guitar, Athena was a nerd, while Jane and Reyna were fond of dancing. Despite differences, all of them were honor students of their class.
One cloudy afternoon when they were on their meeting place, having some good time together, wind rushed by and suddenly, a withered bough of a tree fell down which almost hit Marie. They just ignored it but the wind blew a little bit faster. They felt sudden goose bumps, like there was something surrounding them, trying to catch their attention. It was becoming dark. Lightning and thunder roared in the sky until a storm came by. They have nothing to find shelter from the sudden harsh rain but only the unused old, not renovated comfort room nearby, so they went there.
PAGE 2
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio
They almost got wet. Helen, while her friends were talking, looked on the corner inside the comfort room where single drops of water were falling from the ceiling. She heard some little whining sound, and she tried to scrutinize it. After a while, she felt an unexpected strong tap at her back! It was Jane, trying to ask her what it was. But she did not answer. The rain stopped, so they went back to their classroom for History class.
Helen was still curious about it. Not minding the discussion of their teacher, she looked outside on the swaying trees, still bothering about what had happened lately.
The next day, it was late afternoon during the cleaning-school’s time, Marie went to the Females’s comfort room with all enthusiasm because she got the highest score in their history long exam. She was smiling while humming a song. While she was washing her hand, suddenly, there was a fearsome strange appearance gradually reflected on the mirror. Her limbs trembled and she got a little bit nervous. She closed her eyes and opened it again but the strange appearance was even getting closer to her, second to second. She looked on the side. Then, she saw blood dripping on the wall.
“ Aaaaaaaaaaaaahh! Help! Help! Help!”
Her friends heard the screaming sound and they were startled. They went to the CR immediately and found Marie crying on a corner. “What is it?”, said Jane. Then Marie answered, “I saw a strange creature in the mirror. It was a woman with blood all over her dress, with black eyes, long hair and wounds all over her body. But her face, though appears to be scary, seemed to express something. But I was really scared. It is my first time to notice such paranormal creature. (Sob..sob..sob).” Helen then, began to wonder if it has any connection with the one she noticed on the unused CR building.
The next morning, Maricel was at the canteen waiting for her friends to come, for them to start brainstorming about their research for the coming Science Fair. She was playing with her guitar when a sobbing sound accompanies it. Her two eyebrows met. She gazed on her surroundings, yet found no one. She continued singing and playing her guitar but the sobbing sound went on and on. She stood up and began to search where the sound came from, but eventually it stopped. She tried to grasp her water bottle on top of the wooden long table yet, accidentally, it fell and rolled over on the floor. When she tried to pick it up, a time when the surface of the bottle was in friction with her hand, she felt something cold, like another hand holding her hand. She felt an awkward touch from no one, since there was nobody there at the canteen but only her. So, she took a backward step immediately and threw the water bottle. She was shaking and it seemed her body began to numb. Adona and Athena arrived and noticed Maricel on a complicated situation. Sweat fell from her face and she looked very pale. The rest of her close friends arrived and Maricel told them everything what happened to her that morning.
After lunch, they went on their meeting place, which was under the trees, near the creak. While they were studying there, Jane suddenly noticed a strange creature - a white bloody lady, behind Reyna’s back. Jane looked pale and she was asked by Reyna what it was. She could hardly speak and move her body. Then Adona started to notice the strange lady too, who already sat beside Marie, with her hands open, seemingly to ask something. The sun’s light turned low and the wind blew horribly. They attempted to escape but the white bloody lady seemed to hold them back. She was speaking something but they could not understand it. Helen told the white bloody lady, “ What do you want from us? You are too annoying and it is no fun. You scare us! Please, let go of us!” The water in the creak moved back and forth and the leaves of the trees fluttered.
PAGE 3
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio
There was lightning and thunder but no rain. The wind seemed to whirl around them. In a twinkling of an eye, silence took place and the white lady disappeared. Helen and her friends looked so exhausted. Some lay down on the ground while some looked so weak and pale shocked of what had happened.
Helen started to research about the history of the school. She looked on some articles and facts about the events that had happened in that school. He searched the internet, looked even into the remote areas of books located in the school library and asked old-existing people who may have some knowledge about the past of their school.
Several days passed by and the same thing happened to the group of friends. It seemed their group was the target of the white bloody lady. There was a time when Athena and Marie were sitting alone inside their classroom, trying to finish their seatwork. The day was gloomy and cloudy. Their room was on the second floor, which was in between two rooms. It was late in the afternoon already. It was dark so Athena turned on the lights. Some students were busy getting out of the gate of the school, going back to their respective homes. The noise of the school gradually lessened until only little noise was heard. Suddenly, one chair moved beside Marie, on a slow motion.
“ Was it you Marie?”, said Athena. “No! I did not do anything with that chair. Maybe, it’s the white bloody lady who keeps on following us. She’s here again!”, said Athena.
The building was shaken and everything inside the room was moving. The books fell down and the glass of the teacher was broken on the floor. There was a huge shadow covering the room. The white bloody lady gradually walked inside the room in a slow motion. She went near to Marie, trying to hold her hand, but Marie went away. The chairs and tables were flying. Some seats were moving and the teacher’s table turned upside-down. “Aaaaaaaaaaahh!”. Both of them screamed. Bogzh! Bogzh! Bogzh! The room was very noisy. Few minutes after, their close friends arrived. Some of the teachers became aware of it and they went on the classroom where Marie and Athena got an encounter with the white bloody lady. Everybody was startled! However, silence was asked and Helen stood in front of them.
In a soft , low-tone voice, she spoke, “I knew everything. I knew why these things happen. Let us go home and keep ourselves safe. We need just to pray for this odd prevalence in our school. Teachers, just be calm. We will address this matter with ourselves alone because we are the target of that absurd white bloody lady. It’s been awhile since we encounter that alien creature. We observed that she keeps on following us, so we are the ones who could solve this dilemma. Only with this group of friends I have. Please let us do this alone.”
The next day, Maricel, Helen, Adona, Marie, Athena, Jane and Reyna got together. Helen relayed to them everything she knew about it.
“I took a research about this weird and absurd stuff annoying us. Eventually, I found it out through the help of these record remains of my deceased grandfather, who was fond of writing down the happenings during the Japanese period. Good or bad news, he wrote it here. I could not understand well his penmanship so I asked for help from my grandmother. She was the one who gave this to me. I found out that the lady behind every scary situation we experienced is no other than the lady who was raped by a Japanese soldier several decades ago. She died on a certain spot of our school, which is apparently our meeting place. It was due to torture, abuse and the bullet shot on her. Then I asked my grandmother about the white bloody lady’s purpose of catching our attention. Then grandma replied that it could be that she is asking our help to let her soul be at peace.”
PAGE 4
Danna Karyl Jane R. Canarecio
“Does it mean we are the only ones who could help her? So, let us ask some help from the priest then, to offer some prayers for her soul”, said Jane.
“ Yes, I guess so but we must have some experiments first to clarify this out”, replied Helen.
Afterwards, the group decided to have “Spirit of the Glass”, which would be manipulated by Marie, who knows how to do it. That afternoon, the group set-up their things for the planned activity, until everything was ready. It was 6:30P.M when they started it. They were inside their classroom. You could see nothing, but darkness alone. A candle was lit up. There was deep silence. Maricel, Helen, Adona, Athena, Jane and Reyna, formed a round circle, while Marie sat near the center, with a paper, glass and candle on the side. Marie did all those tricky stuff, letting everybody to put their hand on the glass. Marie began to say her mantra, while the rest repeat after her.
Minutes passed, Adona moved. She stood up and carried the huge table, then threw it on the corner, forcefully. She shouted so loud! “Aaaahh! I just need your help!” Helen held her but was just chucked on the floor. Jane and Reyna tried to grasp her hand but still, they were thrown away. Adona was so strong that no one could hold her up. After awhile, Adona weakened and lay down on the floor, unconscious. Maricel stood up and began to throw away the chairs in the classroom. Everything in the room was in trouble. Maricel screamed so loud with words coming out, sounding like a robot. “Heeeeeelp! Heeeeeelp! I need you to help me! Only you could help me. Why are you scared of me? I just need heeeeeeeeeeelp”.
Then Maricel became weak. Everything turned to silence quickly. Marie stopped her chant. Jane and Reyna helped Maricel and Adona to sit down properly. The group found out that the lady wanted her soul to be at peace.
Two days later, the school had a mass and offered a prayer for the soul of the white bloody lady. The priest, teachers and students went to the specific place where the lady was shot to death and they pour holy waters on it.
Three days after, Helen and Marie noticed the white bloody lady, who already turned to be a white lady, no more blood at all. She was already with her sweetheart, holding hands while walking. Eventually, the group of friends were happy seeing them.
From then on, the school was back to its normal condition and the certain group of friends, Maricel, Helen, Marie, Jane, Reyna, Adona and Athena made a new bonding place, which was on a guava tree, at the back of the old multipurpose hall.
Hannah Rose C. Pailagao
Hotel Room Number 696
PAGE 1
In a small village, there was a girl named Margaret. She was a beautiful lady with a long straight hair, kissable lips, and cute eyes with its fair complexion. She was already an orphan because her parents died early because of a car accident when she was still four years old. She had grown into a mysterious silent type of a girl who loves to be alone in a place where she can concentrate to write many things she wanted to write on her diary. Margaret’s diary was the only thing she had left as a remembrance from her parents. It was the last gift that she had received from them. She does not have an active social life because of the reason that she can’t forget how her parents died because of her.
She was to celebrate her 4th birthday at that time when her parents decided to celebrate it in an amusement park. Because of Margaret’s excitement, she played with her father in the car while her father is still driving. Margaret covered the two eyes of her father then suddenly, CRASH!!! BANG!!! The car they were riding hits another car. The two cars exploded and all the passengers except Margaret died. Later, the rescuer came and tried to save all the passengers but unfortunately, the parents of Margaret and all the passengers of the other car died because of serious injuries. The passenger’s body was burnt because of the explosion the doctor said that it was really a miracle that Margaret survived in the said car accident. After that, Margaret had a trauma and can’t accept the fact that her parents already died because of her. She always cries because of what happened to her parents. She always thought that she was the reason of the car accident thatmade her felt a big guilt in her heart. Every timeMargaret saw a complete happy family together; it made her heart broke into pieces. Tears fell on her eyes and the feeling of emptiness, loneliness and hatred for herself covered her broken heart. One day, she realized that it’s better for her to commit suicide as a punishment to herself for the death of her parents and so that she can see her parents again on the other life. Margaret failed to commit suicide in the orphanage because one of the staff in the orphanage saw her. Because of what happen, Margaret has always been guard by someone.
PAGE 2
On June 9, 1996, Margaret decided to sneak out in the orphanage in the middle of the night;Margaret successfully sneak out in the orphanage. While she was walking on the street, Margaret saw a hotel and decided to check in there for a night. Room #696 was the only available on that hotel so she checks in to that room. As Margaret entered the room, an evil idea again came into her mind and that is to commit suicide. Margaret burned her diary and decided to prepare all the things that she’ll use in committing suicide. And at exactly 3 o’clock dawn she picked up the rope, tied it on her neck, stand on the top of the chair, tied again the rope on the ceiling and committed suicide. Upon Margaret’s death, she left a curse that whoever checks in to that room will also have an evil idea to commit suicide and no one can leave the room alive.
In the morning, one of the staff of the hotel saw Margaret’s cold and dead body hangingwithin the ceiling with a rope around its neck. The staff called his co-staff for a help. They get Margaret’s body and deliver it into the morgue. It took so long for the orphanage to claimed Margaret’s dead body because the hotel staff has not found any mark identification or relatives to be contact. The staff of the orphanage noticed that Margaret’s body is still fresh even if its 13th day dead. But they did not mind it and just decided to bury the body of Margaret. Her dead body was buried on the place where her parents were buried. The issue about the suicide in room #696 spread in the whole town that the room #696 on that hotel was cursed by Margaret. The staff of the hotel decided to have a blessing for the room #696 but it was useless. The cursed made by Margaret still remain in the room #696. Because of that, more people became a victim of Margaret’s curse. The staff of the hotel made a lot of things just to stop the curse. They made a repair of the room, clean the room and put an altar with a crucifix, a bible and a candle. They made a lot of promo just to attract travelers to check in to their hotel. But it seems like it’s all useless because only few travelers checked in to their hotel because of the issue of the cursed room.
Few months pass by, there was a traveler named William who decided to check in to the said hotel in the room #696 because of curiosity if the issue about the cursed room is true. William checked the room and found out that there was nothing unusual. William thought that everything was just a rumor so he checks in to that room and took a rest. In 3 o’clock dawn; William can’t understand what he felt. He felt like he wanted to commit suicide. William realized that the issue about that room might be true and not just a rumor but again he just thought that maybe he was just carried away of his fear. William tried to go out of the room but he can’t open the door and no matter how much he shouts for a help, it seems that no one heard him. He decided to sleep for it might just be a dream but it wasn’t a dream at all because as he looks again at his watch, it still remains 3 o’clock. He saw a bible and scanned it but he cannot see any text on every page.Again, he decided to call his wife but his cell phone does not have any signal at all. So William came rushing again to the door to go out but he can’t really open the door. The only thing he can do is to scream and scream, He does not know what to do it seemed like he has been trapped in an evil room full of temptation to commit suicide.
PAGE 3
As William look around the room, he saw a lot of blood on the wall that made him got panic, as he go near the window he saw a girl hanging with a rope around its neck staring at him. He saw many things of how all the victims committed suicide. After he saw how the victims committed suicide, he saw again the life of Margaret. Because of that, William got the idea of why Margaret left a curse in that room. William cannot take it anymore! A lot of souls were looking at him saying “Suicide! Suicide! Suicide!,” Because of too much fear, William decided to burn the room with himself because he thought that it’s the only way to stop the curse left by Margaret. So William burnt the room with himself, but because of the immediate response of the fire truck, the fire has been extinguished and William has been saved from death. William had some burnt in his body but not too much.
Only the room #696 was burnt. William was the only one who survived by Margaret’s curse and he was so thankful that he was given another chance to live with his family again. William became more religious and much closer to God. Because of what happened, the manager decided to close the room #696 and not to use it anymore.
Many have said that it might have to do with the room # also because if we are going to rotate # 9 in #696 it will result to 666 and 666, as we all know is an evil number. As days pass by, the customers of the said hotel came back and more travelers checked in to their hotel. The said hotel room was then free from the curse left by Margaret.
“Big house”
By: Kaye Valerie Jorillo
Way back 2005, there’s this girl named Jessie. She was sophisticated, poised, and cultured. She’s staying in her aunt’s house for the mean time, because her family was on a vacation. The house was very old. The house was L shaped. It has 9 bedrooms, 5 bathrooms, a big kitchen, and 2 living rooms. While there’s two rooms used to store unused things. Jessie heard about the ghost who haunts about the whole house.But she just ignores all those things. It was a cold and stormy night, the rain battering against the windows as if trying to get in. They gathered at the living room. I mean Jessie, Nikki and James with their aunt Melinda. They were sharing their thoughts when suddenly a black cat jumps at the window. Until Jessie remembered the day she went upstairs. She shares her story to everyone. Itwas lunch time when she went upstairs to make some “po-po” (since the house is a two storey building). The comfort room was located upstairs and it is big that it has two cubicles (for boys and girls) the moment she closed the door, she heard the flush coming from the other cubicle. It was really weird because she hasn’t seen anyone who entered the CR with her. Besides, if someone entered right after her, she would hear the door opens because it was really heavy. So, she went out to check the other cubicle, but no one was there. The scary part was when she saw water coming from the toilet bowl. Drained down like someone flushed the toilet. It scared the hell out of her that she runs as fast as she could. After that incident, she never goes to that comfort room without any companion. Jessie’s cousin named Nikki, also told her experience about the ghost in that house. According to her, it was bright afternoon, she turned off the lights in her room and set her mobile phone to alarm at exactly 3:00 pm. After dozing off and at the state of being half asleep and half awake, she felt someone standing at her feet. a black entity that is somewhat wearing a cape was looking at her. She felt him going near her and closer he gets her, the more she could not shout or move her body. Until he was looking at her face to face. She could not clearly see his face. But she felt really powerless against him. She recited prayers but she could not complete any of it. Luckily her phone alarmed at 3:00 pm and vibrated on top of her tummy. She said she woke up sweating but feeling really cold. She immediately stood up and ran to her mom’s room. And then when her mother asked her what happened, she said that she already felt that black entity lurking in their house. After that incident, she regularly felt presence in their house, as if there were some other people aside from them. And then Jessie also told her about the eerie thing that happened to her in Nikki’s room. And then One lazy afternoon his cousin was watching TV in the living room with Jessie, who was living with them.
"Big House"
( Page 2 )
He suddenly saw from his peripheral vision, a very fast-moving black figure in the kitchen. It was one of those moments where he just shrug off and think it’s probably just his imagination. Then his cousin suddenly asked Jessie: “Did you see that?” And she turned to him and asked: “Saw what?” And he replied: “That thing that just sort of flew by in the kitchen?” That was when it hit him, it wasn’t just Jessie. He wasn’t making it up in my mind. That incident was forgotten after that; they didn’t really talk about it because we had to live in that house. We didn’t want to scare ourselves silly.
Another spooky incident was during one of those nights when Nikki again had to work the night shift. When this happens, she usually would tell Jessie to sleep in the maid’s room. she knew how scared Jessie get when she had to sleep in her room alone. So that night, her pillow & blanket tucked under her arm, she went to sleep in the maid’s room with the maid and her cousin. She knew she was half awake, half asleep when she saw a little girl. She had shoulder length hair, she had bangs, really cute, she wore a white “Sando” (a sleeveless top), yellow shorts & flip flops. She was looking at her intently, and she was just looking at her too.
What shocked her was when she asked me: “Are you new here?” Her spirit (or whatever you would call it) must’ve been staying in that house for a long time. And yes, she was right; I was the newest member of the family at that time. Afew days ago, she turned on the air-con and then went downstairs to drink some water. But when she comes back, the air-con turn off itself even though it is not in a timer mode. And she knows nobody turned it off, because at that time, she’s alone. It was then James recalled one afternoon when he goes to the rest room down stairs. OnlyAunt Melinda knew this. He was about to leave when he suddenly heard a voice coming from the other cubicle saying that she can’t get out because the door was stuck.
He thought it was Nikki. He was already nudging the door when the girl said “can you please push the door? Hurry up.” Then he irritably said “okay I’m already trying” because he already prying it open. He tried hard, he did. But it wouldn’t budge. Then he told her that the door is off the latch. Then she started banging the door. He thought Nikki’s really in a hurry to get out. Then the banging stopped. Then his sweat rolls down his forehead then he was like “okay fine, that’s it. I’m going to break this ugly thing” so, he asksher to move farther back because he was going to kick the door. And he doesn’t want her to get hurt. But she didn’t respond. So, she kicked the door anyway. He kicked the door until it opened. He was surprised when there’s no girl. No one was there. He was so shocked. And then mom came up and said “what happened? What happened to the door?” I told her I kicked it. She asked me why. But I did not answer.
Then she never asked again. He was interrogated auntie Melinda but he did not told her the true story because he didn’t want to sound stupid that’s why he lied. Aunt Melinda did not seem to believe his story.
" Big House "
( Page 3 )
He said. He did not tell all of them because he doesn’t want to scare them. And he thought he’s only the one experiencing that kind of crazy thing. They all got scared about what they have heard. And then, lastly, they surprised when somebody knock on the door looking for their uncle an then they told the person that their uncle is on a conference two weeks ago and planning to go home d next week. But the person got confused because according to him, he just saw their uncle smoking at the terrace a while ago.
Again they got surprised because no one goes upstairs because they were all so busy chatting about their experience inside the big house. They let the person come in so he could take some coffee and rest because he was so wet because of the heavy rain. They also let the person sleep in a vacant room because it is not safe anymore for him to travel. They all got sleep and wake up the next day.
They called the person Mang ben. They let him eat his breakfast the next day but Mang ben was not anymore in his room. They search for him but he’s nowhere to be found. Until a letter seen by Nikki saying “all of you should take care” their aunt Melinda remembered his husband saying that before they have bought the house, the name of the owner passed away already and it is named ben.
They don’t know the history of the house but they bought it immediately because it is so big and at the same time, so cheap. Until now, they still don’t know what is the intention of the man who visited their house, and what is the intention of the ghosts that was bugging their family. Jessie decided to come back to her place because she’s very afraid of what she have heard. While Nikki, aunt Melinda and James stayed curious as to what kind of entity is dwelling inside their big house.
_ END _
The Bloody Vacation
By: Shiela Jean G. Oliverio
Part 1
My name is Keisha. I Am 20 years old now. I have a story to tell. I was 10 years old, when I together with my family went out of town for our summer vacation. It was in our ancestral house located at the top of a hill near the sea. You can see from our house the road and the vehicles that pass by. You can smell and fell the sea breeze. It was really a nice not so big but not so little house. When you are at our house standing at the terrace, it seems like you can touch the sky with your bear hands. I really thought it would be a very memorable moment for me and my family, for that was the very first time that we’re going to spend our summer together. Indeed it was really remarkable. I can still remember what happened in that very faithful summer vacation of ours.
‘’Mama, are we really going to spend summer together?”
“Yes! Keisha, mom and dad are going to spend summer with you and James.”
“Is that for real mom? There will be no business meetings and phone calls? ”
“Yes, baby there will be no meetings and phone calls in this vacation.”
That was the conversation I have with my mom before we left home for our out of town trip. While on our way, I am so excited. But when we arrive I feel something bad well happen. It seems like the atmosphere in that community was so gloomy. You can’t find someone wondering on the streets. The place was so quite. The silence was so deepening. You can hear even the wind that blows and the falling of leaves. The place seems to be in doom. That night while I’m in my room cleaning myself for bed I can feel someone is staring at me. I can feel the piercing eyes that were pointed at me. And it makes me feel cold and my body hair stands up in attention because of fear. Since I can’t stand the feeling any longer I immediately finish my bath change into my pajamas and went down stairs to eat dinner.
12:03 am. I woke up feeling so exhausted and thirsty. I’m sweating real badly. My hair were all wet because of my sweat, even my dress were wet too. I woke up from a dream. In my dream I saw a girl; she’s about the same age as I. She seems to be asking me to live in this place right away. She was telling me something I don’t understand. As I was saying a while ago, I woke feeling so thirsty, but instead of asking my nanny to get me a glass of water I went to my parent’s room and disturbed them from their sleep. As my mom asks me what I want, I ask her to accompany me downstairs for I want to get a glass of water. As we made our way down the feeling that someone was staring at me came back.
“Mom, can I hold your hand?”
“Why? What’s the matter baby?”
“Nothing, I just want to hold your hand.”
Part 2
I can’t bear myself to share it with my mom because I don’t want our vacation to end up very short because of those nonsense things that I’m feeling. When we reach the kitchen, mom let go of my hand to look for the switch on the kitchen so that it would be easy for us to get a glass of water and also to avoid minor incidents. As my mom located the switch, turned it on and the light spread on the kitchen she shouted, I was so shocked that I can’t utter something. My mom called my dad and my dad immediately came downstairs and he too was shocked on what he sees. There were blood stained foot prints on the floor and a drop of blood on the kitchen table forming the word HELP. As my mom and dad realize what they have seen they called the police. As the police came along my mom pulled me upstairs and deposited me in bed. She sung me a lullaby to ease my fears and lull me unto sleep. She never left me until she was sure that I have fallen asleep.
3:00, I was again disturbed from my sleep because of the wind that seems to hug me as I open my eyes to close the window in my room, I was welcomed by the sight of the girl in my dreams standing at the foot of my bed. The girl was around my age. She had beautiful eyes, blue and deep like the sea covered with long, dark eye lashes. She also possesses rosy cheeks and she is about 4.5 ft. tall. Her dress was full of blood, her shoulder seems to pull out of her body if you tug it off slightly, and her dress was dilapidated which makes deep cuts visible. Even her foot seems to pull apart and her head was oozing with blood. And I am extremely terrified by the sight of her. It seems like my body was paralyzed. I can’t move, even closing my eyes seems to be very difficult. She was asking for my help. She asks me to follow her, when she turned around and float to the direction of the window my body as if on cue, move and followed her towards the window. When I reach the window she instructed me to hold it. And as I touched the window I’ve seen her with that same dress she was wearing, she was from the kitchen and was running upstairs unto her room, a guy was after her, he was holding a baseball bat with him, it was covered with blood. The guy is about 5’9 tall. Slim, his hair is neatly cut and he possesses eyes that are so expressive with thick eye lashes. The girl was running, I can see her crying while doing all her might to get away from that guy, she was wheezing and sweating. As she reaches upstairs, she was running towards my room, as she gets in, she tried to lock the door, but the man after her stop it by putting the baseball bat he was holding across the door. As the girl run towards the window just as she holds it and prepared to pull herself the man behind her hit her on the head by the baseball bat. The man hits her until her head cracked and the blood ooze and spilled on the floor. And as if not satisfied, the guy went down at the kitchen and when he came back he was holding a very big blade and chops the girl’s body.
I was horrified by the scene, my eyes went so big and I was teary eyed. I almost throw up. When I can no longer take what was happening, I opened my eyes and search for her. But as I opened my eyes the girl was nowhere to be seen. As I turned around the word “HEPL, PLEASE GIVE ME JUSTICE” was written in the wall by the use of blood. As I walked towards the wall and touched it, the words slowly vanished. I went back to bed, sit and hug my knees, cried and cried until there’s no more tears in my eyes.
Around 8:10 as I woke up, I looked around searching for the girl; I was expecting to see her again, with those beautiful eyes of hers. But I can’t find her. So I took a bath and after making myself presentable went down to looked for my parents and my brother. The day seems to be so short. I am dreading for the night to come. I’m afraid to have the same dream. I am afraid to see the girl the night
Part 3
before. The whole day, I was trying to tell my mom about what happened, I kept on talking about the girl in my dreams but she won’t listen to me. She even scolded me for making up stories. She said if I keep talking about that nonsense, she will cut short our vacation and we will go home. And so I keep my mouth shut and convince myself that what transpired the night before was just a nightmare.
But I can’t just help myself so I ask my mom again about what we have seen in the kitchen that night before, but she said it was already taking care of by the police and turned her back at me. By that statement, I finally understood that my mom does not want to talk about it.
The sun sets and darkness slowly dominates the sky. I was lying in my bed, staring at the ceiling. It must have been hours that all I did was to lie down and stare on the ceiling. I am afraid to close my eyes because I’ve been thinking that if I close my eyes and sleep the same dream will occur again. But as I was drifting to sleep and my eyes, inch by inch were slowly closing. I was disturbed by the commotions downstairs. I can hear cries, things that being thrown and voices that were begging for their life. But I am afraid to go down. So instead of going down I bolt the door in my room and forced myself to sleep. The next day, cops were in our house again. And as I walked and look for my parents, I’ve found out that two of our house help were killed. The one was being hanged, but the officer said that the victim died because of broken bones. Her ribs were all broken. He said that the victim was already dead before it was hanged. While the other one died not because of the cuts but because of suffocation since her head was put on a plastic and the vacuum machine was used against her. And when the killer thinks that she is no longer alive he cut the breast part of the victim and took its heart and put it on the palm of the victim.
Upon hearing this, I was horrified. I run to look for my dad, when I bumped on someone. When I looked at him, I almost pass out because the face of that someone was the face of the killer in my dreams. He possesses the same deep eyes with thick eye lashes. As he holds me, I trembled because of fear. When he ask me what’s wrong I almost blurted out that everything was wrong. That if not because of him everything would be right. But instead of saying those things, I just move my head side by side and freed myself from his hold and continued to run, faster this time.
That day seems to be so exhausting. I was so tired then, my body was aching. My flesh complains because of too much pain. I so wanted to go home and forget all about that vacation of outs. But since there was a murder that happened in our home, my parents can’t go just like that.
On the third day of our stay, nothing happened until the next day. So my parents thought that e everything was back to normal. Those two days, I would say was the best moments of my life, for since our house was near on the sea shore we swim, goes sightseeing and fishing. We were so happy during those days. We laugh a lot and bond together. It seemed like nothing bad had transpired. We actually forget about the killings and I was able to somehow forget about my dream. But on the fifth day, the body of our neighbor was found in their garage. Blood spilt all over him. His tummy is open and his intestines were missing as well as his kidneys. His face looks so terrified. Fear was evident in his eyes. And his fingers are all broken.
Part 4
As we’ve seen those, my parents took us home. That night my brother throws tantrums. He wouldn’t sleep; he keeps on crying, kicking and shouting maybe because of trauma. That night he gave his nanny a hard time. That night too, the girl visited me again in my sleep, but this time, she’s not alone. Our house help was with her. They were standing outside my window and they we’re calling me, as I turned unto them they told me to go. They we’re asking me to live the place immediately the soonest time possible. When I ask why, they did not answer. They did not utter even a single word. They instructed me to follow them and so I did. We end up at the back of our ancestral house at the wall; they show me a door and said that, that door ends up on the sea shore. As I am about to follow them, Jane, my nanny a girl around her 20’s with curly hair, square bones and piercing eyes wake me up.
The next morning as I woke up, I immediately go downstairs and into the garden at the back. I’ve search for the door that I have seen in my dreams. And as I touched the roots of orchids that grow on the wall, I’ve seen the door as I try to open it; my mom calls me from the house for breakfast. So I turned to went inside, when our dead neighbor stand right next to me as I’ve seen him I shouted at the top of my lungs with my eyes turning round and big because I was really terrified. And so my parents and nanny runs outside and ask me.
“What’s the matter Keisha?” my daddy asks.
“I’ve seen our neighbor daddy; he was standing right next to me awhile ago.”
“Keisha, you know that lying is bad right?” my mom said.
“Of course mommy, and I’m not lying mom, I’ve really seen him.”
“How are you going to see him and how can he stand right next to you when his was at his coffin?”
“But mom, I did see him, he was here awhile ago.”
“Stop lying Keisha, it’s no longer funny.”
“Why can’t you believe me mommy? I’m telling the truth, he was really here. I’m not a liar you knew that so well.” She whispered.
My parents never believed in a word I said. And so, my nanny tells me that it’s okay, for she believes in me. She brings me inside and we ate breakfast. The day almost went well if not for the thud I heard inside the bathroom. When I looked inside, I’ve found an arm lying on the floor, I screamed again as loud as I could. And so my nanny ran towards me. When she saw the arm lying on the floor she was shocked, she braced herself and hugged me. When I finally relax a little bit, we looked at the arm again and read the words that were being carved and it says;
“You’re next”
As my nanny felt me trembling, my body was shaking badly. The pictures kept running on my mind. She hushed me and we went downstairs. And told my parents about what we have seen. So they went to my
Part 5
room to see for themselves. But when they arrived, the arm was gone. The floor was spotless as it always is. My mom and dad were so angry, their face became red and their jaws clenched. They turned to me and my nanny and scolded us because they thought that we were lying.
That night I and my nanny woke up because of the noises outside. As we went outside and making our way downstairs someone grabs my nannies arm I am about to shout when I recognize that it was Talia, my brothers nanny, she put her finger on her mouth to signal me to keep quite. When I looked for my brother, I saw him behind Talia; he was hugging Talia’s skirt for dear life. And he was crying to. I am about to asked Talia where our parents are when I heard mom’s cries.
Upon hearing my mother’s voice, I ran towards the direction of her voice, on my way, I slip on a wet surface when I touched it, I saw blood as I trace the blood, my eyes landed on my father’s lifeless body covered by blood. And I was terrified again. I started to cry and crawl towards my dad, when suddenly my nanny Jane put her hands on my mouth and pick me up and slowly made her way back on Talia and my brother’s hiding place.
When we reached Talia and my brother, we slowly made our way out of the house through the terrace. But we can still hear my mother’s cries. As Talia was trying to hand my brother James towards Jane, my mother cries no longer. Upon realizing this, the fear inside me intensified because I can smell death was making it’s way unto us. When James landed on the ground, Talia instructed us to go, she ask Jane to hide us unto the door in the wall. And so we made our way towards it.
At the garden, when we almost reached the door, we heard Talia shouted because of pain. We can hear her running, fighting for her dear life. As we get inside, Jane can’t bear herself to go further inside the tunnel, and so we peep on the door. And there we’ve seen the guy, he was choking Talia on the terrace, Jane tried to go outside to help, but I hugged her and begged her to stay, while my brother James was crying silently. As Jane realizes that we needed her, she decided to stay with us.
Talia on the other hand was still fighting, she kicks the man on his penis, the man fell on his knees, and so Talia gets a pot of flower and banged it on the killers head. The killer lost consciousness and so Talia looked for a knot and tied down the killer and afterwards calls for the police before she finally passes out because of exhaustion and her wounds.
The police came and investigated the incidents. Talia was brought to the hospital to be tended. My mom was seen in the master’s bedroom, she was lying on the floor, also covered by her blood. Her head was cut as well as her fingers and her tongued. While my dad was found outside their bedrooms door, dead and his head was cracked as well as his knees.
Talia relate the story to the cops and the cops took the killer in their mobile car. At the prison, as the police tried to interview the killer, they found out that the killer was suffering from a mental disorder. And so he was referred to a mental institution. But after two days, his body was found inside his room dead. He committed suicide.
Part 6
I and my brother were raised by our grandparents on our mother’s side. While our nannies Talia and Jane were being rewarded for saving our lives.Until now, I can still remember that bloody vacation of ours. And I still trembled as I recall that incident in my past. For years I’ve been seeing a psychiatrist and so is my brother.
_END_
3:00 A.M
BY: Herny R. Bon
Part 1
It is 3:00A.M when Amanda suddenly felt something creepy in her room. She felt someone is staring at her. She turned on the lights and went down stairs to have a glass of cold water. She was facing the open window and felt the cold breeze from the outside. The whistling wind was enclosed with a mysterious melancholy. It seemed that someone that is not like ours is whispering something unclear. She was frightened when she saw a shadow passing in the mirror located at the left portion of the table she was situated at. Her heart beats fast and sweat rolled down her chicks. To her surprised, she accidentally dropped the glass that lacerated her palm. As she ran upstairs, the droplets of blood spilt on the floor. She banged the door and locked it. She took a deep breath and laid herself in her bed. Maybe she was just having a hallucination. She insisted. The next morning, she immediately told her mother about the experience she had that night.
“Mom, you have to believe me, I am not making up stories just to get your attention. That’s the problem with you. You’re always out for some business trips and just leaving me here all alone in our creepy house! Amanda said.
“Oh come on Amanda, what I’m doing every now and then is just for your own sake! Since your father died, I was left alone to take care of you and all our businesses. Please don’t insist that I am taking you for granted. You’re old enough now to take charge of yourself so stop making up nonsense stories cause it’s freaking me out! Will you?
Amanda turned her back from her mom and walked away. She wandered everywhere her feet will bring her. As she got tired of walking, he happened to pass by a stream and decided to take a rest there. She sat down and there and burst out her emotions and anger to the world.
Amanda was used to be left alone in their house since her mother was widowed by her father. Her father died in a car accident just a year ago. The ideal family that they had before was nothing but just a memory. She was a happy child before but now, it’s just as if she own the problem of the whole world.
Part 2
It was sunset and the darkness started to cover the sky. Amanda decided to go back home because it was merely to rain. It was already gloomy and dark when she reached their house. She went immediately to her bedroom and took a rest after a day full of depression. The clock struck at 3:00 A.M again and Amanda was awakened by an unknown noise downstairs. She tried to neglect it and tried to sleep again. The wind blew stronger from the open window. The curtains swayed back and forth. Amanda can’t sleep and she got scared again. Her seemed to burst out. She jumped out from her bed and reached the doorknob. To her dismay, it was locked from the outside and she can’t open it. The light started to flicker and turned on and off. She was sweating cold and she was shaking because of fear. She got her phone and tried to make a call to her mom but her phone was already dead bat. She stared at the open window when an image of a white lady was entering from the window. She screamed and shouted but the image is going closer to her. She closed her eyes and braced herself. The white lady was gone. The wind stopped blowing intensely. She was paranoid at that incident
Another night when Amanda was sitting at their veranda. She saw a dark shadow passed in front of her. She was shocked and hold a deep breath. Every now and then she can hear voices whispering some words on her ears. She heard a cry from a lady. A voice that’s humming from nowhere. Every time she laid herself to bed, she can’t seem to sleep because of the torment that she felt from the creatures that are not like ours. One day, Amanda talked to her mother.
“Mom, can we leave this house?” She implied.
“No! We’re not going to live this house for it has a sentimental value for me!!”
“But, I can’t stand any longer in here! Every day is a torture for me mom!”
“No Amanda it’s just a state of your mind”.
Amanda invited on her friends to have a sleep over in their house since her mom was away for some business trip as usual. John and Steph came over and slept over Amanda’s house. During the night, they ate, and had a drinking session accompanied by laughter’s and fun. When they already decided to take a rest, they slept together in Amanda’s room. Hours passed and the clock struck again at 3:00 AM. Amanda was awakened because she felt that someone is touching her. She woke her friends up and tells them to be vigilant about their surroundings. They heard something being dropped downstairs. They all went down and they saw nothing.
The lights again flickered and the doors started banging. The wind blew harder and all of them were really frightened. John run through the door but was failed to escape. It was closed. John started to shout for help.
“Help! Somebody help us! We’re trapped!” he shouted.
Part 3
“No one will going to hear us. There is no neighboring houses nearby.” Amanda replied.
“What the hell is going on in here Amanda?” Steph asked.
“I don’t know. I really don’t know.” Amanda signed.
“Oh my God!” Steph screamed.
“What happened?” asked John
“ I saw something! I saw a lady without a head. She’s bringing a knife!”
The three were trembling in fear. Suddenly, all the lights were turned off. Everywhere is dark. Nothing can be seen but only darkness. A few moments, the lights was turned on but still flickering. John was puzzled.
“Where is Steph?” he asked.
“I don’t know! I can’t see her when the lights turned off.”
They tried to find Steph and to their surprised, they saw Steph’s dead body on the floor near the dining table. The body was full of blood. It was stabbed several times. It Amanda shouted in fear. Both of them was trembling and shaking.
A few minutes later, they saw the apparition of the white lady holding a knife. They ran inside the house and tried to hide but John was already stabbed by the white lady that leads to his death. Amanda was shocked and cried as much as she could. She shouted.
“What do you want? Why are you doing this to me?”
The lights were back to normal. The flickering stopped. Amanda can’t stand looking at her friends dead body. She was starting to be paranoid.
Three days later. Her mom opened the door of their house.
“Amanda? I’m home!”
As she continued walking, she saw the dead bodies on the floor. She screamed and ran upstairs while shouting.
“Amanda? Amanda? Where are you?”
She got no answer from Amanda. She got the key of Amanda’s room and opened it. To her surprised, she saw Amanda hanging on the ceiling.
She burst out in tears and fell on the floor. She saw Amanda’s suicide note saying;
Part 4
“Mom, I can’t bear it anymore. I love you but forgive me.”
When her mother hired a psychic, she found out that the white lady that is living in their house is the other woman of her husband which he killed there. The lady was killed few months before her husband meet an accident. It was 3:00 A.M. when her husband killed his mistress but beheading her. Her husband died in an accident because he was bothered by the white lady while he was driving. The lady was having a revenge on them. From then on, Amanda’s mom left the house and started a new life.
,,, END,,,
THE CURSED WEDDING RING
In a remote part of the province of Laguna, there is an antique church whose known to be perfect for wedding ceremonies. This church has already been built before the coming of the spaniards.The structure of the building is very unique as well as its design. It looks antique because it is made of up stones and bricks. Some part of the building has already cracked because of its oldness..Many people were attracted to go there because of the beauty of its surroundings. The surroundings of this church have many big trees. Some people believed that it is perfect for wedding ceremonies because of its extraordinary beauty. But there are also some who believed that it is a cursed place because of the certain rumor that there has a violent accident happened on that church. They said that there is a bride who died in front on that parish. It is said to be that the unrested soul of that bride is the curse dispenser of whoever would have their wedding on that parish. Such couple would be bound to danger, bad luck and disgrace. But since it is just a rumor, there are still a lot of people who did not believe on this. One of them is the loving couple Chris Santiago and Jasmine Cruz. For them this rumor is unrealistic and is just a part of human imaginations and superstitious beliefs. But still some people argue that the parish is really covered with unpleasant history throughout its existence. That there are many bad spirits or fallen angels who dwell on it. They said that it is the parish who has cursed without knowing that it is the lost wedding ring owned by a certain immortal creature that dwells on that church.
The lover Chris and Jasmine planned to have their wedding on this parish because it is the place where they first met. Two weeks before their wedding they went there for an arrangement. While jasmine is walking on the aisles imagining how she will look on the day of their wedding she found a very nice wedding ring. The ring looks very unique because of its color and because of its design. The color of the ring is coldish brown. Its design looks like the design of the ancient Greeks. The surface of the ring has shapes of an images and letters. Both of them were amazed with the uniqueness of it. So they decided to keep it and take it as their wedding ring. So they kept that ring without knowing that it will become the root of their trouble.
It is already pass 10pm when Jasmine is fitting her wedding gown on her room. She noticed someone who passed behind her. She wondered because she knew that she’s just alone on their house that night .And after a few minute, she heard a humming coming from the outside. She recognized it as a voice of a lady humming a certain wedding song. She felt very afraid to the extent that she almost fell on their stairs. In that very moment Chris is driving his car going home. When he arrived at the main gate of their house he saw a lady wearing a long white dress walking opposite to their house. He became confuse when he noticed that the lady is badly crying. The cry of the lady really pierced his ear. So he followed the lady to ask what happened to her. He keeps on calling but the lady walked faster and faster when suddenly he noticed that he already got in the middle of the woods. And now he already felt very afraid so he tried to run back to the highway when suddenly a bloody white lady appeared behind him saying 'CURSED BE THE WEDDING! HA! HA! HA! He noticed that the lady is wearing a wedding gown. But it became almost red because of the blood that is flowing from her face. Her eye looks very
Ofima, joebelle page2 said...
angry and it also looks red. But good thing he had escaped on that horrible situation. Chris never shared his experience to her girlfriend so that she would not be bothered by it.
One night when Jasmine fell asleep alone on her room. She got a dream that she is already walking on the ailes.But she’s very confused because all the people around her looks very sad.
When she almost arrived at the altar, she noticed that the man waiting for her is not the one whom she loved which is Chris. The man is certainly unfamiliar to her. So because of disappointment she turned back towards the main door when suddenly she saw Chris wearing his grooms dress full of blood on his body. His face has full of blood. He looks very pale. The blood is flowing out of his eyes, nose and mouth and the flow of the blood continues from his face down to his body. So his white long sleeves became almost red because of the blood. And after a few minute, she saw a bloody white lady appeared behind Chris wearing a wedding gown. She has a curly long hair full of blood on her face. Her eyes are bulging with anger. The white lady is shouting CURSED BE THE WEDDING! HA! HA! HA! That devilish laugh caused Jasmine to awake. So she immediately called her bf to share what she saw on her dream. And Chris ask Jasmine, he said don’t you think that the bloody white lady is connected to the ring you are wearing now? But Jasmine just laughs because she did not believe with what Chris has said. Chris convinced Jasmine to neglect the ring but Jasmine insisted. On that very moment Chris is driving while arguing with Jasmine. So he decided to stop driving and stay on a certain place to avoid accident. He closed his eyes to feel relax when suddenly he noticed that the car is shaking. And it became faster and faster. And when he looked at the front mirror of his car he noticed that the white lady is already sitting back sit looking to him sharply with a devilish smile. The bloody white lady is shouting saying 'postpone your wedding or else you will die!! That horrible situation caused Chris to loss his control on driving. He drove very fast without noticing that he already loss his route which caused him to bump into a large tree.
Chris had undergone a comma because of that accident. And while lying on his bed, he saw a very beautiful girl on his dream. That girl looks unfamiliar to him. The girl is happily walking on the aisles when suddenly she cried when she reached at the altar. She became so angry because the groom who’s waiting for her is not the one she’s been expected. So her expected groom did not arrived at the day of their wedding. So she gets the ring from the ring bearer and cursed it. And after which she throw it. So that vision of Chris caused him to understand everything. And that vision cause everything to be resolved because they realized that the one who would keep the lost cursed wedding ring would fall on that same destination and the wedding will surely be postponed they decided to bury the said ring to avoid accident and disgrace.
And finally the day of their wedding came. Chris called Jasmine that he will be late for a few minute because he was trapped by the traffic. But Jasmine was already bored waiting for him so she decided to start marching on the aisles even if her groom did not arrived yet. She doesn’t feel bad because she has a strong faith that he will be coming in a while. When suddenly she saw the ring on the ring bearer!! She immediately run outside the church to get her phone to check if Chris is just alright. And when he crossed the road
When suddenly she saw the ring on the ring bearer!! She immediately run outside the church to get her phone to check if Chris is just alright. And when he crossed the road
She felt alive when she saw the car of Chris approaching but did not notice the other car approaching to her from the other part of the road and she was hit by it.
_ - THE END-_
DUTERTE JUVIE B. AB-ENGLISH 3
TTH 8:30-10:00 AM
CREATIVE WRITING
THE MYSTERIOUS DEATH
Julia Sanchez has a younger sister Gina Sanchez a woman who is drug addict having a couple of boyfriends. Gina calls her Julia for an important reason about the birth of the baby which is the product of her seductive works. She gave birth to a baby taking a poisonous drug. Julia goes to the apartment in a hurry worrying about the condition of her sister. Gina call her last night that she delivered her baby right away. Her sister Julia shock and feel it consciously. As she came to open the front door a blood flowed from the front door of the apartment until it reach her feet outside of the front gate of the apartment, without knowing any reason at the exit of the apartment she heard some footsteps running through the elevator. As she open the door in a whole, a bloody naked baby first appear on her eyes, she really feel pity of it and realize who’s baby it is and why is it that it left it there, she think it widely. She holds it comfort and took a blanket on it to cover her body and wipe the blood that scattered throughout her body.
There was a letter from the side of the baby stated “Ate, please take good care of the baby, because every time I saw her I always remember the mistake I’ve been done with her father. Julia shouted and swept with the feelings of anger and pity towards her sister. She love her sister so much but of what she does through the baby, she thinks it was more anger that for her, she can kill her sister. About her sister, she attempt to kill the baby and abandoned it without realizing that, she is a mother and the baby is one of the blessings come to her life, she is shellfish. But Julia knows that she is now responsible to the love and care of the baby. She feels fear and pity to the baby. Indeed, she moved freely and carries the baby and left the apartment with her love and faith that she can raise the baby in any circumstances, than that she can do it.
3 yrs later.The baby is now 3 yrs old, grew very beautiful and a lovable baby love her assuming mother Julia. The baby given named Jelle Sanchez with the presence of her mother Gina, but the girl grow up with a disease where in Julia seen it, having unconditional mind that she talk without the people on her side. She had own environment. Julia assuming her real mother adopted her since her name register but not an official mother in her birth certificate. Julia takes good care of her until she reached the age of 5 years old. As the young girl name Jelle grew Julia noticed that she had a mental disorder, she always scratched her face without any reason, knocked her head on the wall in every midnight and that sounds always awaked up by Julia on her room. She did check-up with her, the doctor stated up that Jelle had an abnormality that lead her to obey her emotion on what she really want to do. As she reach the age of 7. Her real mother comes to the house of Julia to get back her abandoned daughter. But Julia didn’t want to give it to her sister but the truth is, of what really happen there is the fact that Gina is her real mother and that she doesn’t have any choice is to give it to Gina. Fortunately Gina had again a man in life with her upcoming husband Richard Sologa a wealthy man with a 2 yr old baby as her stepsister Jecca Sologa another daughter of her real mother.
Do Julia didn’t want to give Jelle to her real mother she don’t want to have misunderstanding to her sister because she love it so much as her own daughter. The only things she can tell to her sister is that what will really happen she still accept Jelle whatever happen.
When Jelle at the house of her real mother had a traumatic experienced. Because when her stepfather one night when they left on her the house. That is the reason why Jelle lying on the floor, her respiratory slow and cause to malfunctioning. As the caretaker goes on to the room of Jelle she saw the body of jelle lying in the floor. The caretaker, call the hospital to brought jelle to them, as jelle, is okay, stayed out again in their house with her traumatic experienced. A few weeks later, jelle was out of her mind, she stayed on her room playing with her little sister with the absence of the attention of her mother Jelle goes to the kitchen, getting knife. Without doubt she killed her younger sister she started to cough and her respiratory system again slow. And the caretaker of both babies again called their mother, and inform about the tragic murdered of her two children, As Gina went home she saw the two bodies lying on the floor with the blood scattered on the floor. With the police and investigational operation lead by Ms. Ella Rodriguez, whose extreme sports skills and solution criminal, record operation. As jelle declared dead, after what happen her mother cries a lot that she can’t even express the pain she really felt. But with the help if Ella she remained calm and okay despite of the lost of her two daughters. The burial of Jelle decided by tomorrow and after the operation and cleaning the body, the body of jelle buried as fast as possible. After the burial a cold wind passes in front of Gina, and the wind whispered it on to her head. The investigation on the home started by Ella and to the presence of her mother, indeed, it felt something but they precede their investigatory operation to help solution the case. They find evidence that lead to the criminal clue. As the operation goes on the window started to close and open without person doing it.
Until, they found out that the soul of Jelle comes back to took revenge, maybe because her soul is died with no justice, second prove is that the room of jelle is clean and the things in the room is filed, and the bloody dress that she wear in the burial is in the bed laying with her favorite doll, her mother felt fear, and screamed, Ella separated to the other room of the house to find some clues and proven evidence to show the case. As jelle started the revenge to through her mother, her soul stand in the side of the mirror. As the curtain sway, side by side of the window and the lights turns off and on, the sound of the water from the bathroom starts to fall. First situation move first the investigation to the criminal scene of the house. As they, observe and find any provable evidence to the scene that they can use about the brutal crime and who’s the people inside or behind the crime situation. Ella try to show another room, the windows boarded up, the doors locked and the power shut off. Cell phones don’t work and there are no neighbors with the sun first setting outdoors.
The slivers of the light that occasionally peak in, suggesting that helps lies just outside the front door, make the how an ideal setting for a suffocating living nightmare. Few months later, the investigation is still open it, they search a lot on the house.
As they proceeded there is something they felt unusual things come between them. They’d thought, they think it’s her companion but no one is in the house except for them. Gina, go to jelles room to get in the things that jelle left. As her mother opens the door, a bloody dress in the bed lying, they felt fear, but something really fearful, a cold wind blushes in her face and the curtain sway itself back and forth, with the doll. When her mother glance in the mirror, the girl standing in front of the reflection, as it faces her bloody face and a monster physical appearance leaded her. As jelle revealed in front of her mother and Ella, the two run out of the room. But her mother left inside and shouted help me! Help me! Help me! And Ella, run unto the kitchen, the search continues. Her, mother felt fearful and steady as she faces her own daughter. She felt longing and misses it up, but her daughter possesses which murder comes from a person who has mental disorder. She stops her trip to stay at an old motel running by an odd person. Finally, she’s murdered in the room, and her sister and her private investigator Ella try to find out where she is.
They find that the Mrs. Sanchez, a person who is girl, is the person who has killed her. Jelle a girl who has mental disorder, a murderer and had a extraordinary power that Satan can do. A young girl jelle, assumed his identity, she doesn't realize who she is, and no one recognizes him. Furthermore, Jelle is the girl killing all of the people, under the influence of the man who hired him...Satan himself! Ella a reporter investigating a video tape rumored to bring death to anyone who watches it finds out that it is somehow tied to a mysterious young girl named Jelle. A black demon started to cover her face as her mother shouted and said leave me ! aaaahhh... but sad to say there's no person who help her.
Her mother died, with her fear inside her as she bumped in the edge of the wall and her head bleeding and that she died, Until, Ella the investigator and run the room as she saw the wire that is hidden in the wall, she refuses and tried to think what is in that, she pulled the wire with her arms, its connected to the hidden camera, there is a hidden CCTV camera unto the room of jelle. Ella found it and get the tape..Ella tries to force open the door, and reaching for her face off with Jelle, she finds it victim of the curse, dying in the fire. Ella, enters the room and Mrs. Sanchez says that it was Jelle who killed her little sister and against her all the time, and since the death of her mother arouse and holds out one of the favorite doll of jelle .Ella, run again to the room where Mrs. Sanchez shouted and that she found the body on the floor with a bloody forehead, open eyes, hazardous face with monster hair, her reaction is very unusual and sad to say she’s dead in a tragic way that reacted very shocked.
They find the dead body of a woman which is Mrs. Sanchez with a bloody head that comes to the open door of the house. Her body lay in the bed embracing jelle favorite toy.
Then, Ella decided to leave the house after the said incident and that Ella knew how the crime scene is about as they started playing the video tape from the CCTV camera. the tape recorded the brutal murder death of jelles sister, the fatal mistake of jelles stepfather and the reason why jelle died. A private investigator Ella during his investigation, victims stumbles upon a series of murders on the way to a shocking revelation of the evidence. And they, stated that there’s no person behind the crime its jelle victim of her own crime and the video prove the evidence that even the great psychological person can’t find solution to the supernatural event around its brutal and tragically mistake. Ella does the entire grunt work to find out that Mrs. Sanchez body is lying at the bottom of a well and then even goes down there to retrieve it. Thus, by all normal movie logic, freeing the restless spirit from haunting people through video tapes and prank phone calls
However, as Ella's psychic analysis that so effectively points out, Jelle is evil, and Ella has succeeded how she planned in freeing her spirit to kill at will. Randomizing the situation, as logical and chronological order of Ellas brilliant idea. Another victim, given by the police for that kind of situation and that Ella decided to pursued her investigation to the case. She decided to show the tape to the public and what really happen, then, the search the body of jelle for the healing of her soul with the Rev. Father Santino and that the also the little sister and her mother find also their soul. And that the end of the crime is jelles way also of revealing the true caused of the case about the mysterious death of jelle as she did her fatal mistake. Suspense in a movie can be created by a mystery, a sense of death, isolation and most importantly the setting, when all this is added together it will create a suspenseful surprising movie that is bound to keep the viewer on the tip of their seats till the final conclusion.
FRONDOZA, RICHARD S. AB ENGLISH 3
CREATIVE WRITING
RED STILETTOS
It was in the middle of hot and dry summer of the year when a young, beautiful and stunning beauty named Samantha Blaire Tangonan was crowned as the Hiyas ng Kagandahan 1989, the most prestigious pageant in a certain province. She was alluring and no one can ever refuse and deny her beauty as one of the most promising faces in the pageant industry. Everybody in the event was said to be amazed the way she ramped and she carried her dress well and even how she answered the questions intelligently. Every man would love to see her just the way she is. And others couldn't help but to wish and eager to own Samantha, and will be their subject for earthly pleasure and lust. The pageant was said to be Samantha’s passport for her to become famous and popular that everybody would look up to. The event ends at exactly 12:30 late in the morning, it was very solemn at the said place, you can actually feel the tranquility and peacefulness that even a single tone of any noise couldn’t be heard until the whispering wind and the unexplainable scary feeling strike Samantha's imagination and made her heart palpitate. She was alone at the dressing room of the 2nd floor of the building fixing her things for her to go home to have some rest after all the exhaustion she felt of the long hours of facing and standing in front of the crowd. She stares at her crown with great happiness and fulfillment for she was able to reap the fruit of her sacrifices. But despite of her success in her chosen career, ludicrous unexpected incidents awaits her, an incident that made everybody shock and leads to mysterious curse brought upon by lustful desire of humanity. She was trying to relax herself from the tension she felt because of the unexplainable scary things going on around her. Samantha close her eyes trying to convince herself that there is nothing bad to be happened that everything's going to be fine. She was about to go to the bathroom when a knock on the door awaken her senses and frightened her. "Who's that?" said Samantha. But the person on the other side didn't answer. “Is anybody there?" she asked again. This is the utility of the building, would you mind to open the door?" a man in a low voice answered. Samantha at first, afraid to do so, she was hesitantbecause she was thinking that maybe she might get harm by a man knocking the door. But to think that the man knocking on the door was the utility man of the building, although hesitant, she decided to open the door. When she opened the door, she was shocked with an empty expression on her face, she started to sweat and her feet were already shaking for she was afraid upon seeing those satanic smile and expression from them. He was not alone, with him are the two young looking men ages from about 23-25 years old. They are anger to fulfill their intention towards Samantha. Suddenly, they get into the dressing room and initiated their desire to own Samantha. Samantha shouted loudly but nobody hears her. She was trying to escape from the three satanic men but unfortunately, she can't. Samantha started to cry and beg to let her to be free but they are deaf enough to hear
Samantha's request. They pursue their desire to own Samantha’s body, she tried to fight as much as she could. But then again, she failed. She was raped by those men and they continuously owned Samantha’s body. Few minutes after she was raped, the three men fell asleep. Samantha, who is hopeful, took the chance and the opportunity to escape from them. But the chance doesn't favor Samantha's safety and freedom. She was about to escaped and ran out of the room when suddenly one of those men awoke and caught Samantha. Samantha hurriedly run and try to stay away from them but the man was faster than she was. She held by a man but she tried to escape, she got her red stiletto and tried to hit the man but the man stop her from doing so, instead he got the red stiletto from Samantha and used it to kill Samantha instead. Samantha became unconscious, laid down the floor and was killed because of the extreme impact of the red stiletto in her head. The man hysterically watched Samantha as she took her last breath. Then he run away to save himself from the crime he did. The morning after the crime the news strike everybody's attention, everybody was disturbed and bothered about the said incident. At the moment of investigation, there is one thing which is unusual, the loose of stilettos that Samantha is wearing during that incident and the thing that caused Samantha's death. Samantha's body was found naked. After the crime investigation, there was an unexplainable merging of Samantha's soul on the red stilettos. A thunder at the same time the lightning scare fully catches everybody's attention, it was different from any other typical lightning, then the storm hit the place. There is a presence of supernatural elements at the crime scene. The cursed of red stilettos has just begun. Whoever will get and use the red stilettos will suffer from misery and maybe the worst thing is, she will die. The cursed has been passing from generation to generation. . . .
Joining beauty pageant has been the habit and training ground for Piatress Consuelo Ares in order to enhance and develop her skills in ramp modeling and fashion show.Piatress was an elegant, sophisticated, humble woman came from a family who belongs to the low level of status in the society. She used to join beauty pageant since she was in high school and still continue at present. But what makes beauty pageant more significant and important to her is the fact that it paved way for Piatress to help her family out of poverty and it has been her source of living to sustain the needs and wants of her family. Part of being a beauty queen is the eagerness and fond of having a collection; may it be a luxurious bags, expensive clothes, and highly fashioned sandals. As a beauty queen of course, you have to be pleasing and more presentable in facing people. On her way to pictorials in a beautiful resort and waterfalls somewhere in Tagaytay, there is a small boutique by which her attention was being bothered not because of any negative reasons, but because of the elegant shoes, sandals and clothes displayed at the said boutique. She really wanted to drop by and try to take a look at those elegant displays and so, she commanded her driver to stop over at the boutique. She cannot help herself but to be amazed and be fascinated of the different beautiful displays. But one
thing that really catches her attention was the elegant, seductive cigarette-heeled red stilettos. She steps up the stairs near the shoe rack where the stilettos were place. Without any inhibitions, Piatress bought the said stuff for she believed that it would be good enough if she will use the stilettos in her upcoming beauty pageants. On their way to the said place of pictorials, along the road they were about to bumped into the big baliti tree because of something that crossed in front of them. They look each other with confusion. They went out of the car trying to look for something but to their surprise; an old puritan with a stick asked them. "What happened?" Is there something wrong?".”No, nothing. “Said Piatress"I just want to ask if where is the way to Kulam-Kulam Falls?” The Puritan was shocked upon hearing the said place. "What? Did I hear it right?" That was a forbidden place, you should not go there"." Why not" Today is our pictorials and my presence is very vital." said Piatress”. “I warn you, you should not go there, for it is dangerous, especially that the red stilettos were with you” the old puritan added. Piatress was very shocked upon hearing the Puritan. To her confusion, he stares at the red stilettos inside the car beside the window then to his driver. When she was about to turn her back to the Puritan and was about to ask, the Puritan was gone. And their hearts are both palpitating with goose bumps. And so, they called up the organizer of the pictorials that they were lost and they can’t be able to go to the said venue, sothey have set another schedule for the pictorials. At the pageant night, Piatress was so stunning and captivating in her elegant red shimmering long gown partnered with the red stilettos. And as expected, Piatress bring home the crown. She was very happy at the same time grateful for winning the pageant and she considered the red stilettos as her lucky charm for the fact that, she always been victorious every time she wears the stilettos in any beauty related contest. Piatress was seemed to be overwhelmed after the pageant but the succeeding days has been full of an extraordinary happenings and unexplainable incidents that we people are impossible and cannot able to explain. There was one time when her family was in a vacation and she was alone in their mansion. She went home at exactly 2:30 late in the morning then she freshen herself, took a bath then went to sleep. In the middle of her sleeping, she abruptly awakened by her dreams that she was fall from her bed as if it was true. She was very afraid at the moment and was very scared that made her heart beats faster. She remembered that she have read an article in a book that when you abruptly awake as if you fall while you are sleeping, it means that a spirit is trying to possess you. Upon remembering, she was more scared that she wants to cry and scream her Mama's or Papa's name. She walked slowly downstairs and went to the kitchen to drink some water to relax herself. After a moment, she heard a foot steps in their living room, she turned her head to look if somebody was there. But she can see nothing Mama? Papa? Are you there?" She remembers that her family will come back the day after next. So she started to think that there are other people present in their house, maybe a rapist, or the worst is, a killer. She started to pray and uttered a lot of Saints to guide her and to ask her safety. But the footsteps don’t stop. It seems like a beauty queen walking on the stage wearing high-heeled
sandals. She remembered what the Puritan has been said about the red stilettos. At the closet, she found no red stilettos at all. She was about to go out the room but suddenly the door closes as if somebody closed it. Piatress screamed and started to shout loudly to ask for help but since the mansion was quiet big, nobody can hear Piatress. She was trying to open the door when suddenly windows of her room also opened through the strong blowing of the wind that seems to be the reason for her to become unconscious. What happened was more likely a disaster for Piatress. Because of what happened she was traumatize and became paranoid. She woke up seeing her family beside her. She asked “what happened?” “We found you at your room unconscious and it seems that a storm hits your room. What happened baby?” her mother asked her. Piatress was speechless, she has nothing to say but to cry and cry. Every night she was being bothered by the curse of the red stilettos. There was a time when she was out of herself and walking along the road without any direction wearing the red stilettos. After midnight, she was back to normal. Every time she can see red shoes and sandals she was afraid and so hysterical. She tried to stay away from those stuffs as if it has something to do to harm her. She doesn’t know what to do until such time that she committed suicide. She was found dead inside the bathroom hanging from the ceiling with a rope around her neck. And the thing was, when her family found her body, she was wearing the red stilettos.
Runway modeling has been the most prestigious model searching in the United States of America. There, you can see the highest paid and the most prominent models in the world. Models from Runway are of different nationality and races and came from the different part of the globe. Luckily, a pure Filipina raised in the bountiful province of South Cotabato was one of the models and a member of Runway. Despite of the mentality of other races that Filipina has no place for any modelling agency, she proves that she deserves to be in the Runway and have a place to represent her own country. Chloe Patricia Frondoza went back to the Philippines to spend her vacation. She left the Philippines and her family in exchange of her career and fame. She had fulfilled all her dreams in life, because the greatest dream she ever had is to become a Runway model, and being such a Runway model made Chloe reach the highest peak of her career. She visited a lot of tourist destination in the Philippines and spent a week in Boracay Island Resorts. Upon staying at the said place she met Mr. And Mrs. Ares, the parents of the late Piatress Consuelo Ares, the beauty queen of the 90’s. Mr. And Mrs. Ares are the avid fun of Chloe, they are fond of watching Runway and happy to see Chloe as she ramp and wear those highly fashioned trends. But the deeper reasons why they are really an avid fan of Chloe is that they see common traits among the two. Chloe reminds the couple of their beautiful daughter. As a fan, they offer Piatress’ red stiletto to Chloe since they believe that it was very important to her and Chloe can use it and can assure to treasure and to take good care of the said stuff, without knowing that it was the cause of Piatress death. Chloe accepted it heartily for she
knows that accepting stilettos will make the couple happy and grateful. As an exchange, Chloe treated the couple to have some dinner. After that encounter, Chloe went to the hotel where she check-in. As she arrives she then wears the red stilettos to see if it fits to her. She is comfortable wearing the stilettos. She ramped back and forth to her room. After a while, she fixed herself before going to bed. She used to think of the encounter she had with Piatress’ parents. She was once her idol in terms of beauty and gracefulness in stage when the beauty queen was still alive. She can’t believe that after the victorious moment of her career, she died. It is her pleasure to have a gift or a remembrance somehow from her idol….
“He was on the stairs a little ahead of me. Suddenly, he turned and said. Listen, did you hear that?” I stood very still listening and turned to stare back down into the dark chamber. No, I can hear nothing, I said. Then I heard him laugh. While my back was turned he had been mounting the stairs. He started to run up them and he was well ahead of me. I heard the key turn in the lock. A terrible fear came over me. I was alone locked in the house of the dead”. And Chloe woke up with great fear in her heart, sweating like she had bathe in a cold wide pool. She went to the dining area to have some water to relax her from terrible fear brought upon by her nightmare. The next day, she decided to go home. While fixing herself she saw the red stilettos, so she wears it. On her way back home she was stuck up on the road and the worst thing was the nearest house was about three to four kilometers away. So, she has no choice but to call someone for help. She called up her boyfriend. After calling her boyfriend, she went back to the car and tried to nap. While she was in the middle of napping, she noticed that there is someone staring at her. So, she looked around and tried to find some. She then saw a boy hiding behind the tree. She went closer to the boy to ask if there is a vulcanizing shop near to the place where she was she stuck up. The boy was seemed to be shy because of her appearance. He looks like a person with leprosy and he is hunchback. The boy answered.”There is a vulcanizing shop near the old house about one kilometre away, but don’t you dare to fall asleep until you reach the said old house. Something bad will happen”. A familiar voice called her.”Chloe, there you are. Let’s get out of here.” She turned her back and saw her boyfriend. Then she was about to say thank you to the boy but to her amazement, the boy was gone. She tried to look around but nobody’s present except the two of them. They decided to go to the vulcanizing shop as what the boy instructed to her. But along the way, she fell asleep before getting into the old house. To their surprise, Chloe and her boyfriend met an accident. It was very clear, the instruction of the boy not to fall asleep until they reach the old house. Because of the accident, Chloe became paralyze and her boyfriend didn’t survive and die. After a year of being paralyze, Chloe can no longer endure its miserable life and so she died. During the day of her burial, she still wears the red stilettos. The curse brought upon by red stilettos in the beauty queens lives lead them to live a miserable lives and the worst thing is none of them survive from the call of death. How can the curse be deterred? Is there any way to stop the curse, but how?
Rea Kristine P. Alonzo
THE LOST SOULS
Once upon a time, not so long ago, an incident came to the small village of Sandy, Rock Vertoud. There was a woman named Pauline Frechette who have killed a priest named George Swanck in the mid of 1970; a woman named Alma Fisher who was a church leader, a junior high school student and was a youth pastor named Cheryl Moodley and many other innocent people within that said year. The following year another killing had happened to a young girl named Carol Dun in 1971; a values teacher named Etta Ring and finally, a pretty grade-schooler named Mary Kate Hens who was a pastor’s kid in the early winter of the same year.
Pauline was not a vampire, werewolf, ghoul, or any unnamable creature. She was a young beautiful woman, innocent, educated and civilized raised in a very wonderful family and was brought into a religious environment. As time passed by, her childhood years were left as memories of the past, she then had turned into a beautiful young lady. She went into the city to finish her college at the age of 16 together with her friends, where she had met Ross. Ross Frechette was from the nearby village, studied together with his cousins at the city and there he met Pauline. He was slightly fat, but he was tall, white in complexion and was widely known for being a good football captain. Ross was a nice man whom Myrna got married after they have graduated. Years after her marriage, Pauline and her husband were given a very lovely daughter named Bethany. Bethany, who was 7 years old that time, was the apple of their eyes. She was very clumsy, talkative and clever. Everyone says that she looked like her mother long ago when Pauline was a little bit younger. The marriage was a perfect marriage for everyone could ever dreamed of, but suddenly changed by an accident in the early day of January 1970 that have killed her husband and her daughter. Pauline was the only one who survived on that accident; she was unconscious for 3 days not knowing that her family was already dead just yet. The accident was painful and crucial as she could remember. It was recorded dead upon arrival. Her mother had narrated the things that had happened while she was at the hospital for recovery, it was said that her husband’s eyes were wide open, as it was holding back everything that he had left. It would be seen that he was not ready just yet, while her lovely daughter was completely smashed, unrecognizable as a result of the massive impact.
Morning of that day, Bethany had ask her mother whether she could take the front sit beside her father because she wanted to enjoy the trip and feel the nature while they will travel. As she said, “mom, would you like to sit at the back, I was just wondering since you love sleeping while travelling and I would like to take the front sit myself”.
(page2)
There was some shock, of course, because of the accident that had happened. Pauline had turned her back to the religion she have known and later have blamed God to what had become to her family. It made her faith lesser as time goes by which lead to her weak soul and resulted her to be the subject of evil possession. Due to her weak faith, Pauline was possessed by a demon. Pauline then had started to hear sounds, voices which made her a stranger to her own self. It was telling her to kill somebody, to see that person suffering, to let other people to lose faith.
She aroused against the religion she was brought in and murdered every person that preaches the word of God, killing brutally the village priests, nuns, religious organization leaders, youth preachers, and many believers. These said people were tortured to death, ripped-off skin while still alive, every victim shares the same amount of brutality but only differ in one thing. Each and every victim was strayed out from their families without any trace of the kidnapping, and was brought to different places which have a significant symbol to the village.
The first victim was a priest named George Swanck, he was the church priest of where Pauline and her family use to attend. Fr. George was taken after presiding a mass, 17th day of July 1970. The priest was walking peaceably towards to monastery, when he had noticed a woman crying loudly nearby, as he was eager to help that woman who seemed to be very familiar, he went near and said “my child you could tell God all your pains”. Just then he was attacked without anybody noticing the incident. The priest was brought into a middle of nowhere, in the most unreachable place in the middle of the woods, dark and creepy. Fr. George had gained his consciousness, groaning in pains with hands and foot nailed into a tall, big, old tree. He was screaming to death, begging and asking “my child what on earth’s power made you all of this?” Pauline answered with a devilish voice, “I ‘am no body’s child priest! No one has ever owned me… call your so-called God to save you, and pray for your soul if there be any…” A reddish substance have painted all the dead leaves on the ground, drops of blood ran through the tip of his fingers while seeing hell into Pauline’s evil eyes. While the priest was fully conscious, skin was ripped-off slowly and gently from his body, and on the other hand, Pauline was taking pleasure in George’s agony and experiencing a satisfaction partially. Everyone was puzzled that had marked everyone’s nerves and painted everyone’s fears. Who might be the possible killer of the priest, had remained a question to the villagers—and what might be the possible motives that drove the killer to commit such sinful act was a complete maze to everyone.
(page3)
The second victim was Alma Fisher, she was a church leader actively participating house visits within the different household. She was taken after in the same year with the first victim, Alma was about to visit Pauline to guide her emotionally through the help of God’s message. On her way to the Frechette’s place she had this small uncertainty of what she was about to do, but she was confident and persevered to meet Pauline at her most convenient time perhaps, she pursued to come over and give Pauline a counselling through the words of God. She could already see Pauline at the mouth of their balcony, looking so tired, alone, odd and upset. Alma greeted her pleasantly “Good afternoon dear, how have you been?” Pauline then stared at her, as if she was a newly acquainted, and looked at her with somewhat negative facial expression. But just then suddenly the aura had changed, she smiled slightly and slowly walking towards the balcony which have given Alma a sort of comfort. Pauline then offered her place to Alma without any words; rather, she offered to open the house’s door, good thing that Alma had gotten it right that what Pauline meant was to get inside the place. While sitting in the entertainment area, Alma has seen the messy place full of pictures, those were picture from Pauline’s wedding, and a picture of her daughter during her toddler age together with some other picture that marked the significant event in their lives. Alma then started asking about Pauline’s plans, but no words came out from Pauline’s mouth, instead she went near towards the table were some of the albums were placed. There, she saw picture of some people she knew with holes somewhere in the eyes, encircled with a red inked pen. Her heart pounded and started to beat fast as there were thousands of thoughts running inside her mind, but she was persevere to know the truth and intends to gather more information to support her proposition. As she supposedly to open the other page of the album, she heard a step towards her. She knew it was Pauline coming, so she returned the album to where it was taken the soonest possible, but it was late for her to realize that Pauline was actually seeing her from a distance. Pauline handed her a cup of tea. At the first moment, she has given Pauline a fainted smile, along with it was a worried and hesitant voice saying “I should keep going Pauline, Thank you for the tea I’ll visit you some other time. My husband has been calling and he doesn’t know where I’m at”, Pauline nodded. She took a sip with the tea, as a sign of respect towards Pauline’s generosity. Alma grabbed her things and stood up, but as she was about to open the door, completely fainted and fell down into her knees. Alma had loosened her consciousness.
Pauline pulled her out into the kitchen and tied her beside an oven because she never had the chance to bring Alma anywhere else to execute the murder since it was never been in the plan just yet. She just came up into the idea when Alma had started to open those Albums she had in the living room, there she put a sleeping pills. While Alma was deeply asleep as an effect of the pill she has accidentally taken, she was injected with an antidote and sedative that had made her weak and fell asleep. At least Pauline was not that brutal with the pain, but as an exchange of her generosity she will wait till Alma gain her consciousness, and there she will execute her devilish plans.
(page4)
Alma opened her eyes slightly, she felt something warm in her mouth down into her neck. She wanted to scream out loud for help, but could not make any sound. Just when she was about to attempt to get rid of the wires in her body, she progressively heard a gentle sound from the outside. Door crimping, and step by step the sound was coming near that makes even more uneasy of the situation. Then she heard a familiar voice saying, “Good evening dear, how you have been?” Alma wanted to beg but she could never say a single word, of course she would never create one because her mouth was sawed-closed. You could see it into her massive droplets of tears that she wanted to survive, begging for forgiveness without knowing what for, saying sorry for being there or what may be the reason was. For the first time, Alma had seen what hell was made of. She could not feel anything yet, but she was struggling. The same with the first victim she was marked with the numbers “666” a sign of evil at upper left of her breast. Skin was ripped off while she was still conscious, and suffered till the last breath.
Days seemed to became nights in the village ever since, houses are locked up in a long daylight and fully awake during night fearing for everyone’s safety and security. The murderous plot had lasted over and over again, haunting down the believers of God, ripping each victim’s skin to death and drawn a symbol of “666”. From a religious creation of God into a ghost of everyone’s mind, she has inflected everybody’s fears, which made everyone in the village doubtful. Because of what had happened, the number of unfaithful men had increased, and that are more inviting to become a focus of the unwanted souls to break through. The number of Paulines had increased because people doubted God’s power that they were being possessed by fallen angels and have lost their faith completely.
This situation lasted for many fearful days to night, night into months and months into years. But there was a man who took the risk to fight against darkness and created a group of faithful people using bible to spread the words of God. These men have been battling inside for a long time but have won because of their faith.
(page5)
Yet even in this enlightened age, when so many parents are aware of the psychological damage they may do to their children, surely there was one parents somewhere in the Sandy, Rock Village—or perhaps one grandmother—who quitted the kids by telling them that Pauline Frechette would get them if they didn’t watch out, if they were not good at all. And surely a hush fell as children looked towards their dark windows and thought of Pauline is in her shiny knife trying to kill all believers of God.
Demons are out there, I can hear the grandmother whispering as the wind whistles down the chimney pipe and shuffles around the old pot lid crammed in the stove hole. They are out there, and if you are neither hearing the words of God nor reading the Bible, it may be their faces you see looking in your bedroom window after everyone in the house is asleep except you; it may be their smiling faces you see peeking at you from in the closet in the middle of the night, the stop sign she held up when she crossed the little children in one hand , the razor she used to kill her victims.
Gritchen V. Molde Creative Writing
AB-English 3
DREAD MOVING
This is the story started.
It is one of the scary nightmares that closed the window forever on Amanda’s teenage years and triggered a chain of bitter events until to this very day. Her life was unease and sometimes attacked with trigger Thant Phobia.
She was 19 years old when they had fun with her friends spending time together at Lake Tahoe in Bukidnon, the place for camping site and other outdoor activity. This place was best described with its wide spacious area, blue-colour fresh water, relaxing panoramic view, water that stills in deafening silence. The lake was surrounded with wild plants, big rocks, and tall trees with green fresh grasses. It has cottages beside the water for the campers to be more comfortable and an old boat to ride in. Indeed, it is quiet and peaceful.
It was late afternoon when the sun bids goodbye, friends burrowed down unto the grass, sniffing its bitter fragrance. It touched and rustled the faces. Above was the pine branches creaked in a breeze dulled by whisper of the tall grass and leaned against the pines through the trunk beside the lake. They closed their eyes and begun obsessing. Amanda felt something and opened her eyes and saw something strange creature in the water. Its eyes looked like it fierce while continue studying on them. Amanda quickly alarmed them, “Guys, wake up! There’s something strange in the water! There! Can’t you see? Really horrible!,”. “Are you insane? Oh come on, what are you talking at Amanda? You’re just dreaming…… hahahaha….. Such a real pathetic,”Jack insulted. “No, it’s true, it’s all true, I mean there is really something on that water and I’m not lying in here nor making you all fool!,” yelled Amanda and her stomach roared twice. “Ahemm…ok, ok Amanda, maybe you’re just hungry that’s the reason why you do keep on insisting”, Tessie said. They all laughed except Amanda who became quiet. “Come on guy’s, let’s go the inside the cottage and have some dinner,” Tessie added.
(page2)
The night was really dark, Amanda went beside the lake to be alone while the others were busy sharing their most hilarious jokes. She thought about the embarrassment she received from Jack i9n front of their friends. Well, Jack was cute and handsome; he’s tall and charming that girls could ever dream off. He’s eyes were blue and has brown hair. To Amanda he acts as if he doesn’t care but he really does, he just can’t accept the fact that she broke up with him. After a while, she sat down and leaned on the rock with her feet fold once. She started wondering about what happened a while ago and if what really that thing was. She took small stones; threw on the water bit by bit. Thinking about Jack she accidentally threw one stone on the water with great impact that created a big splash. She was awaken from her senses and noticed the water. Her eyes opened wide and her mouth which expresses amazement. The water moved in an aggressive and furious direction. Suddenly, she was hit by a big ball of water and she doesn’t know where it came from and fell into the lake. She can’t breathe, even open her eyes. She can’t move, the water made her body freeze. Her feet were dragged down and had no chance to free herself. The water became pure blood and smelled nasty. Luckily, out of stagnancy a hand take her out. Amanda made a throbbing breathe and cried. Jack comforted her “shhhhhh its alright Amanda..I’m here no need to cry….,” he hugged her to reassure she’s safe. Amanda sobs, “I’m afraid Jack” she cried and told him everything what happened and convinced him. “I’m not making you fool, please Jack I just want to go, we need to go… this place is really horrible,” she pleaded. Jack believed in her for he saw what happened and was there to rescue her.
Rushing towards the cottage, they told them what happened “hurry! We need to pack our things and go home…. It’s not safe here,” Jack ordered. “What? Hey… why? What? Why not stay here? I mean it’s very dark it’s not safe to go,” Ramona complained “and Amanda....what happened to you? You smelled so malodorous dear,” teased Ramona then she laughed. Then Jack simply interrupted and said, “Can you please stop? If you want to live then do what I say or else better stay here with your body dead!,” he bawled out. “What?,” Gale asked in doubt. “Gale, we’ll just explain to you when we get home, but for now we need to vacate this place,” Amanda said quickly then all moved and packed there things.
(page3)
Jack prepared the car when he was strangled on his neck, he lose his balance and fell into the ground. He was stabbed again and again on his back with a sharpened bone that made his blood scattered widely at the ground and rotten his back. His face was pushed down in the muddy portion while his neck was cut with its gross long nail and bit his phallus. Jack throbs and tries to get his breath but he failed. He was left died and was no life.
A tremendous gust of wind blew off window and kicked the cottage main door. All were panicked and drew out to find Jack, “where is he? We need to find him,’’ Amanda ordered in a nervous voice. “But where is that bastard anyway? I thought he wanted to leave this place? Jude yelled. “Alright, we need to stay together to find him,” Rea said. “sshhhhhhhh…. Silence have you heard something?,” Rickson asked. “Hear what?,” they all exclaimed. “Out there!,” Gale pointed the lake and saw a gross, creepy, big ugly body, skin blotted with holes and black fluids came out and a rotten face and smelled badly. They all puked with saliva and most of them spitted in the floor abruptly. They all screamed and trembled in fear. They quickly ran and moved out. They reached the car and saw the name Jack written in the window car with the warmed blood used as ink. They all knew Jack was already dead. The girls panicked, Amanda stay closed to the car and when she stepped forward she was suddenly slipped down and saw dead body. It was Jack bathe with his own blood where flies and small insects sucked his body. Some vomited. They found out that the car’s engine was destroyed and can’t be fixed. They don’t have choice but to run and flee, but while running away in the road, it seemed that they were still on the lake even if a lot of sweats had already came out from their body. They were all terrified and as time goes by they noticed that their number was lessened. Gypsy and Earl were missing. “Where are they? They’re just on my side lately but now they’re aren’t here!,” Ramona told them with a nervous voice. Turning their attention towards the lake they saw the boat coming from the mid water towards the side without anyone in there. Rickson and Ramona ran towards the boat. “Holy shit!,” Rickson exclaimed recklessly. Ramona vomited seeing their friends’ bodies chopped into pieces and was put inside the net while the legs were cut off from their bodies. “I will kill those whoever did this to our friends,” Rickson threaten.
Rain started falling and suddenly Rickson was hit with a big stone on his head and consciously fell into the water. He was choked used his own shirt and his head was pressed by two large stones that made his head flatten like sandwich with overflowing ketchup mixed with the water. Samson, Tessie and Rea were missing. “Shit! Huhuhuhu, this can’t be!, were all dying in this bullshit lake!,” slurring Jude’s words sound pitiful and dumb. “No, we will live, but for now, we need to end this,” Amanda encourages her friends. They looked at her puzzled and hollered back “how?”.
(page4)
Appalling sound approached, each eyes opened wide and faces covered with sweats seeing the ugly creature groaning and looked violently towards them. They don’t know what to do. When the ugly creature was approaching they ran but Bob was caught and was dragged then strongly took his fresh and warm intestine in just a snap of a hand with its two strong fingers and stretched it like a rubber until all was out and was cut off. Blood splashed out on Bob’s body and through the ground. His eyes were stroked until he died. Ramona, Amanda and Gale cried out and were chased by the bitch monster. They were trapped by the net and by the rocks, and again they saw human flesh separated from the bodies and put at the top of the rock sliced like a patty. The blood serves as the sticky smelly sauce. The legs were sliced from their body and were placed at the top of the tree. It was Samson, Rea and Tessie without life, without complete body. The three became paranoids of what they witnessed. They tried to minimize their voices so that the monster could not hear them. Gale was shaking in fear thinking about their end. Unfortunately, they were found by the monster and they were chased. They ran as fast as they could but they were caught. Ramona haled down to the rock and tried to get rid of, screamed and shouts, “no!, no! Please don’t kill me, I’m begging you…”. But she stroked on her head and scratched her face brutally. Ramona groaned in pain and loss her consciousness. She was pushed into the rocks and her breasts were squeezed with the big hairy hand until blood scattered and made her breast burst. She still breathing and witnessed the monster opened her own chest. She tries to take her breath but she lost after a second. While Gale bats its back it furiously gaped on them. It jumped into Amanda and strokes her head. She can’t move. She hopelessly holds her breath and starts to crawl. The monster’s long nails were pinned on her back and the monster sucked the blood. Gale then strongly stabbed its back by an axe and pushed it into his body and produced curdled blood spread into the ground.
(page5)
Silence came over. They’re safe now they both hugged each other and cried. The monster gained its strength and ran towards them; grabbed Gale’s head and twisted clockwise and broke her neck. She died and blood came out in her nose and mouth. “No, no!,” Amanda shouted with a loud trembling voice. “You did this! Then die in pain!,” Amanda ran fast to the monster and pushed a sharpened bamboo stick on his chest passed to its back and did it several times. She moved backward and saw the bitch monster groaning and crawling towards the water. She kept on moving backward suddenly she lost her balance and fell in the water. She saw Jack facing on her and asking for justice while his hands were rising against her, ready to choke her and his face full of blood. Then she felt so much pain due to the impact of her body. Her eyes opened wide and noticed it was very dark, the place were different, no lake, no monster, no blood, no dead bodies. She took a deep breath and wiped her own sweats on her face then thanked God for it is only a horrific dream. The END.
(Page 1)
I firmly believed that thousands of angels were crying with me during that day. It was raining cats and dogs and it made me think that the rain was a real sign of sorrow and as well as of comfort. I couldn’t bear the sight. I knew that my father also suffered the same agony that I had been through. Looking at my mother’s dead body seemed like an endless hell to me. She had obviously suffered with the big branches that left painful marks of wounds on her face. We remained speechless. I could feel the tension between us. I looked at my father with anger and blamed him through the stares of depression while he sent a message, also through his, telling me of his deepest regret and apology. Pain and fury filled my heart. The death of my mother came out to be catastrophic knowing that I could have done something to restrain the tragedy. I would rather exchange place with my mother and die instead. But supernatural forces allowed my mother’s death. Inevitable and it seemed like her death was copied and every detail was very much alike to the death of someone else I knew. The same car accident, an Everest and a Toyota involved the same entrapment with the big branches inside the window of her car which caused the breakage of the glasses into pieces, the same cliff where the Everest had fallen and was turned up-side-down, the same time and the same appearance of the dead body that my mother had which is so pail showing the sign of a bloodless face and horror. Every detail of her death was inspired by someone’s death.
Who was it? Is it someone I had read from novels? Is it someone that I knew from the past? Enough of my imaginations and questions, I knew for real who it was.
(Page 2)
I heard the heavy steps of my father heading out of the morgue. I started to wipe the tears that have flowed down my cheeks. I kissed my mother’s cheek and made a face as a sign of goodbye. I hurried out to check where Papa John was. Nobody was there. I checked out every hallway, lobby and nurse’s station but my father was not there and the places that I have been through were all empty. I asked every security guard that I met on the way and described his features but no one had seen him. I called his cell phone for lots of times but it was just ringing and he was not answering the call. There was no sign of him which made me feel something strange of his sudden disappearance so I decided to go back to the place where my mother was. There, I saw my father. That was close to an extreme worrying, I made a sigh of relief. Another weird thing happened was that he was saying things, things that were so unclear that even until now, I couldn’t understand those things. I just understand few lines that he had said which is “Anne, it’s four and I’m sorry”. The rest of those lines were ambiguous. Since the lines were so unclear, I was about to ask him to repeat them but a security guard called for my attention. He came from my back and told me to proceed to the nurse station for an important thing. “For a moment”, I responded and he headed out to the room. I returned my eyes to Papa but he was not there anymore. He was gone like the zephyr moving out of the windows of the room. I knew there was something strange happening. The announcement and breaking news of the security guard was another one of the thousand knives that has been thrown to me at once. My father ended his own life by jumping out from the fifth floor of the building just at that very moment. I was still on the verge of bereavement with my mother’s death and now my father seemed to overtake. I could die on that very moment. Acceptance was as hard as the rock of ages. The painful reality of being alone was eating me up. I was so clueless on what would be the next step that I would do. Were the things my father had said means his last farewell? Was it his soul who had talked to me?
(Page 3)
“Anne, you’re imagining things again. What has got in you? Are you alright?” Ron asked skeptically to his officemate. “I’m okay Ron, it’s just that”, Anne hadn’t finished talking yet. “Is it him again? Who’s bothering you? Come on, tell me”, he said silently without bothering the working people around them. “I really appreciate your concern Ron. Thank you. It’s just that I had been dreaming of him since last week”, Anne replied. This had been my life, bothering myself with the dark shadows of the past. Everyday seemed to be a new day of recollecting my memories about my parents. Ron had been with me through ups and downs. He was the caring and gentle officemate, the boyfriend that I have been dreaming of which I never have had and the only person who was there for me when the world turns their back. He was perfect, indeed. But then, I still had no enough and strong reasons on why would I let him in my life when I was destined to be alone forever. This has been my belief ever since the death of my parents had occurred.
Everything was perfect. I grew up with a very handsome, caring and gentle father. He was everything we need with my mother. Both Papa John and Mama Isabel were the biggest parts of my life. When I was with them, I never knew that words such as sorrow, pain, death and remorse had ever existed. I had a very wonderful and a happy life with them before. The bright and smiling sky started to change when Mama Isabel celebrated her fortieth birthday. My father‘s way of speaking was changed. He had been harsh to my mother and of course to me. I could feel his cold treatment. He said things to Mama which I wouldn’t want to imagine and remember. I hated that day when he slapped Mama’s face. He had never done that before. It was just because my mother made the natural coffee for him instead of the usual caffeinated coffee that he used to drink. It was black as sin and its aroma could even melt a spoon. The coffee thing had never been an emotional issue and matter to him. That was the first act of violence that I have seen in him. Like me, my mother didn’t understand the sudden change of my father. It seemed like the heaven blue sky turned to gray.
One night, I woke up due to a noise from afar. It seemed so far that I can only hear whispers from the shout of a male voice. The words spoken were unclear to me but I had noticed that the voice was coming from my father, coming from the living room, the room farthest to my room. I attempted to check my father. At first the attempt was mixed with an intense hesitation. But when I came nearer and nearer to the strange noise, I discovered something. I had seen my father standing beside the television set. His back was the only part visible to me. I was about to speak to him, so to ask him what was he doing there in the middle of the night when suddenly, he spoke to someone. It wasn’t obviously me he was talking to. I braced myself knowing that there was something strange happening. My feet were pasted on the floor and my whole body seemed to stop moving.
(Page 4)
My heart had beaten as fast as the running horse and goose bumps started to appear in every part of my body. Someone was talking to my father. The voice was more than of a manly manner and had been very new in my ears. It seemed like a satanic voice was talking to my father which was actually causing my hands to be as cold as the winter. I was afraid when my father turned to face me in a slow motion. I was thinking until now that what I saw with my father had almost killed me. He was a different man, wearing my father’s clothes and borrowing my father’s voice. What were terrifying were his red eyes looking so fierce to me. He came closer which made me think of running was the only option that I could think of. Upon reaching my mother’s room door, I had knocked it like it’s the end of the world. He was so close to me and I could smell death. My whole system had collapsed. Before, my eyes had finally closed, I saw a tattoo near his ears. It was a number four tattoo, a tattoo that I had never ever seen from my father before.
The next thing that I could remember was the view of the worried face of my mother. She was troubled with what happened to me. I had sensed that everything was back to normal. I didn’t mention anything to my mother. There, I saw my father again. Realizations aroused that he was not the same father that I knew. He was not Papa but a different person.
Hundreds of questions were answered, secrets begun to unravel when I saw mother’s diary. The content of her diary writings were mostly about me, she, Papa John and a strange man named Jason who was definitely the lover of Mama before Papa. Her diary had told me their love story. I discovered that the night before Mama and Jason’s wedding Jason had died of a car accident. I was constantly disturbed during those days, I was certain that I hadn’t lose my mind. I was certain of the things that I was experiencing. I always see this man even before the 40th birthday of my mother. Sometimes he appeared as a janitor in the school and it seemed like I was the only one who could see him. There were also times when I’ve seen him walking ahead of me and when I attempted to talked to him, he seemed to disappear in a blink of an eye. He was the angry man in my dreams who was asking for my mother’s life. He was the man who had the satanic voice who shouted to my father in the middle of the night and went inside his body to replace the good soul of my father. He was the man who had rest on the graves but not peacefully for he was claiming the life of my mother back.
(Page 5)
The last time I saw my mother, it was the loneliest time ever. They had a great fight with my father about the weird things happening around us and especially about the man named Jason. Their fight had been unclear to me for they were shouting inside their room and when they went out of it only whispers were the things that I could hear. Definitely whispers of fury. I have never seen her leave our house with fights like that. She drove her own car and hurried out of the house. My father and I were shouting at her to stop the car. I never knew if my father had seen him. He was at the back portion of the car of my mother. He was waving his hands on us. Jason claimed my mother’s life. The life that he had still long to have which Papa had. I still call him father until now even if I know already that Jason was my real father. I didn’t blame anyone. Papa John got what he wanted and as well as Jason.
Now, I hadn’t experience their ghosts anymore. But the ghost of the past seem so painful to me. I decided to be alone not just now but for the rest of my life. My parent’s tragic story was enough and I couldn’t bear another. The lives that were wasted were enough for the four of us.
The Ghost
by: Lloa, Maria Theresa L.
AS 85
In a prestigious University of Santo Thomas in Los Banos where Trina is studying as a nursing student.She is intelligent, humble, and responsible one. In her 23 years of existence in life she had already a lot of achievements like she was awarded as best medic of the year, most outstanding student and writer of the year. She is the youngest daughter among their family, she is now living with her brother Jason, who is 3 years older than her because they don’t have parents anymore since they are still young. She was able to send to a prestigious school by the help of their Aunt Beth, who is also working as a registered nurse in the same hospital in Los Banos. During her study, she doesn’t have any problem, she is now already graduated as cam laude and now she is On the Job Training in the hospital of Los Banos.
Trina is preparing herself in her On the Job Training duty in the hospital. She is excited and at the same time nervous because it is her first time to do the duty though she is already aware of the place. She was assign to duty every night, sometimes at days but most of the time at night. Together with her classmates and friends she starts her first night with a calm and good mood. In staying in the hospital, she really experienced a lot of weirdness like one night in her duty, she was assigned at that time to checked those patients that who are confined, while she was concentrate walking going to the office when suddenly she was felt something wrong like there is someone following and starring at her in the corridor, she looked around side by side from left to right but she did not saw anything. She did not mind it even though deep inside she is already afraid and her heart was beating so fast so she walked fast going to the office, and her friend Aziza wonder and said “what’s wrong Trina?”, then she replied “ah nothing, it’s just that… I’m hungry I need to go to the coffee room to have some coffee”, so she went there when suddenly again she heard another creepy sound like there is someone scratching the floor, dragging the chair and whispering soft voices coming from the next room, she slowly walked through the door to check whether there is someone staying in the room but she was surprised because nobody is there except her. When morning come she went home telling her Aunt about what happened to her in the hospital last night and they have a short conversation, “Trina it is normal in our job that we can really experience things like that, so don’t be afraid, you have to be strong enough to fight your fear, darling just eat your dinner and after that have some rest at your bed’’. Another night again still in the coffee room when Trina was inside the room then suddenly she was surprised on what she saw, a kid wearing all white dress with
having a very sad and scared face, she was shock and afraid about what she saw, she run as fast as she can back to the office and her friend Aziza noticed her again, “Trina it seems that you’re not okay? What happened? Maybe you need to have some rest and relax, you are always like that”. More days passed by when she wasat home, in her little room. While she was sleeping, she dreamed about something that she can’t understand even the situation alone, a lot of different scenes that there in her dream and their she was involved she is doing something like searching for someone that she doesn’t know even since before. And at the end of her dream she found a person that who is very familiar to her, a person who she think she already met and that person is the young boy she saw in the coffee room in the hospital last night. She can’t help not to think about it because even in her duty was affected because she has lack of concentration anymore. Her friend Aziza advise her that maybe she need time to rest to relax her mind and have a break to herself after everything she experienced fast few days. So she decided to file some leave of absent for two days. In her two days of absent she feels good when she was in staying at home doing nothing, eating, relaxing, no disturbances and stress free. One night when she was resting in her room setting down with a comfort sense of relief for two hours she sat there thinking of bygone times, recalling a happy moments when suddenly blackout and sense of loneliness crept over her so she decided to cover up in bed and lay listening to the rain and wind until she fall to sleep. Suddenly the bed clothes began to slip away slowly toward the foot of the bed, as if someone were pulling them! She could not stir, she could not speak. Still the blanket slipped deliberately away, until her breast was uncovered. Then with a great effort she seized them and drawsthem over head. Presently she heard a heavy footstep in her room like the step of an elephant it seemed to her that it was not like anything human. She said to herself that it was just a dream, simply a hideous dream. And so she lay thinking it over until she convinced herself that it was just really a dream. She thought that she could simply relax and could not feel any weirdness at home just only in the hospital she but she was wrong still she can feel any mysterious happening at home. Back to her duty in the hospital something wrong she felt again. In distant part of the hospital building, she heard a muffled slamming of doors and whispering sounds. She heard at intervals footsteps creeping in and out among the corridors and up and down the stairs, she prayed for over and over. Last night in her duty in the hospital over and over again weirdness happened but this time it is very mysterious, she go alone to comfort room, when before she enter she saw a two kids having a same face laughing, running and playing inside like they are playing in the ground park, the two kids suddenly stop playing and starring at her then silence come, Trina was very scared her lips is very pale like she is already die and she don’t know what to do, she shout as loud as she could that somebody could help her to be out of that place but, she run down the stairway back to the office and the lights starting to switching on and off like there is somebody playing with it but she continued running until she suddenly step on her one foot to the stairway so she was out of balance so she fall to the floor. Her very friend Aziza saw what happened to her then
close her eyes and she don’t know what happened next. When she woke up she saw herself lying in the bed of the hospital, then she cried. Her friend, Aunt, Brother, and Friends comforted her. They are worrying about Trina’s situation, she need time for a recovery from what had happened to her.
For almost four executive nights of weirdness that happened to Trina, she can’t take it anymore so she decided to have someone that who could possible help her regarding in her situation. With the help of her friend and Aunt they found a person who is expert in ghost hunting. When Trina talks to that person that who could help her, she wants that as soon as possible they can set for a setting and do the ritual. After they both prepare they easily do the ghost hunting. In the place where it is silent, they are doing the rituals in searching the kid that Trina wants to talk with. Then in a few minutes Trina is already ready and concentrating and focusing her mind. It took Trina and the ghost hunter Ryan to find the ghost so they waited for more than hour to finally saw the young boy. After which Trina and the Ghost talk, she start her conversation by asking the kid what is his name and why she disturb her in her life that she did not do anything, but the kid has no answer, he just only starring at her then a few minutes the kid said to Trina that his name is Reggie, who passed away at the very young age of 11 years old, don’t want to scare her only he want was that to help her in his problem, he only want Justice in his death, he only need the help of Trina because he know that Trina could possible help him. Trina was silent in a moment, she was thinking deeply. She pause for a while, she breathing deeply, and then starts to cry. She don’t know on what to do because she is doubtful to help the kid because a lot of questions that formulating in her mind, because she was thinking of the young boy her heart was touched so she agree as if she don’t have any choice but to help the child. Months passed Trina is busy in searching the person who did the crime, she encounter a lot of sufferings before she solve the problem, she found the person that who killed the child and the justice was revealed. Then it was the last time Trina saw the child with having a clear face like he is something happy. At last Trina was solved the case and she is also happy that at least in some ways she help the poor child to commit his justice in death. After four years Trina finally found herself wearing a doctor’s dress working in the same hospital as a registered doctor and same with her close friend Aziza. She has now her own family and it is still fresh in her mind about the child she, for her it was a very mysterious and unforgettable moment that she ever experienced in her life.
-THE END-
Hell of a Night
Brielle was very busy on the whole night. It was her first on their new house and she’d been very busy this last few days in keeping her things. She chose to be alone on her room to make everything fine. It was past 11:30 in the evening and everything was quiet: no noise can be heard, only the wind that touches the trees. She must finish everything tonight, she must not sleep. But suddenly…
The wind that blows smoothly a while ago became stronger and stronger. It’s cold breeze turns colder and colder as it goes beyond her skin that makes her sick. The crashing of the branches of the trees are somewhat crying out in pain. The dust from the outside keeps on joining the wind and goes from a far, far that nobody could never see it’s existence. The dog keeps on shouting as if someone was bothering him, as if someone was insisting to make his mouth shot and as if someone will cause danger anytime. They all seems wanted to hide and escape from the cruelness of the night.
Tik…tak…tik…tak…footsteps was heading back and forth. Seems like it was finding something, looking for something, looking for someone, looking for her!!! She was so scared to death. She don’t know what to do. She had nowhere to hide. Jesus, she’s alone! She was catching her breath and asked, “Is anybody there?”, but nobody answered. The unknown creature just keeps on stepping gently on the floor and it’s on it’s way up going to her room. She was very, very scared. She closed her eyes, held her hands and prayed to God mercifully…intimately.
After a while, the unknown creature knocks the door…tok…tok…tok…and repeat it again and again. An unfamiliar force from behind was pushing herb to open the door. The wind blows stronger and stronger and it did destroy the window doors and the curtains. The dog shouts louder and louder that could make anybody’s eardrum break into pieces. Her body keeps on trembling and she’s gasping for air. She doesn’t know what to do. She took her cell phone but it wasn’t turning on. It just keeps on turning on and off. She wanted to cry but she can’t. The unknown creature keeps on scratching the doorknob harshly, destroying it. She went to the bathroom and locked the door. She put her ears on it to know if it had already come in. All her senses were alert and set herself ready for the next happenings.
It wasn’t her first time to experience such horror like this. She remembered that day when his father bought an ancestral house at Valencia City…
She was 18years old this time. From the moment she stepped through the front door she experienced a sensation that she was welcomed there, like she had finally ‘’come home’’. She rushed to the third-floor attic bedroom she had chosen as her own and proceeded to arrange her possessions throughout its empty but beckoning corners. She was trying to make the room just perfect for her stay there .She remembers the room had the most beautiful and spacious closet imaginable-it even had a window in it. As she began to hang up a few of her clothes, she noticed a peculiar rolled-up poster leaning on the otherwise vacant closet wall. She carefully unfurled the mysterious looking piece of paper band was surprised by what she saw. It was a picture of a young woman, sitting upright inside what
Godfrey Bobe II A. Calledo AB English 3
Creative writings
THE LIBRARY
It started on the first day of school in BagongBato College somewhere in Batangas and a horrible story happened with these two best friends Ana and Maya. June 7, 1988 was the opening and starting of the class at BagongBato College when Ana and Maya meet each other in the campus.
BagongBato College once had a bad history about a girl student who is murdered by heartless people inside the library, it took so long time before the news had gone and forgotten by the people. Due to that issue the faculty and staff of the said college was trying their best in denying the issue about the murdered girl when there is someone asking them about that horrifying history.
The two girls are quickly attached to each other because aside they were both girls they also have similarities such as fun of reading novel books, literary writings, and spending time in the library. They love hanging out each other because they feel the completeness of their social well being, they were intelligent students and do always have rewards in school, they went to school at the same time and they also have the same time in going back home. Sometimes Maya share her literary works to Ana and so do Ana to Maya, even though it’s just a couple of days since they meet they feel that they were long-time friends before.
One day the two girls decided to go to the library for their hobby of reading books, they were just two of them inside the library. A few moments later they heard a girl reading near to the corner of the room, they heard cute and smooth sounds of voice in the library. The two girls heard that but they just ignored it because they think that it’s just a another student reading near to them but, Ana was bothered by the voice she knew that they were only the student who entered the library so Ana asked Maya “have you seen anybody came in the library? I think we’re only the student who entered here, so why we hear something here in the library?” Ana was confused. “I haven’t seen anybody yet, just don’t mind it Ana let’s just focused to our lessons because our long exam will be on the next week already.” Maya seriously replied Ana but, the curiosity is still in the mind of Ana.
The class end and it’s time to go home Ana and Maya went back to their home, Maya was seriously reviewing their lessons for the incoming long exam, but Ana thinking again what happened in the library. She asked again Maya about in the library but Maya always answered the same thing, when they already in their each home Ana asked her mother “mama is there really a ghost exist in this world? Do you believe in ghost mama?” “Yes, there are ghosts in this world and I do believe in ghost, many says that those ghost who are not yet in heaven and still living in this world they called it lost ghosts. Ghosts that are not finished yet to their business that’s why they appear to others to give signs that they want revenge to the person who killed
them. So be careful when you saw a ghost Ana and you should study hard so you will have a good future”, the mother explained. “AHHH! So it’s that so, OK mama I will do my best to have a good grades “Ana clearly understand her mother.
In the next day of school the two girls went again in the library, in that time Ana was seriously listening if she could hear again a person reading but nothing happened she did not hear anything. After they finished their research they went outside and go to their next class, due to deeply thinking Ana didn’t notice that there is a person in front of her and she accidentally bump the school gardener and they both fall down, Ana quickly stand up and she apologize “I’m very sorry mister I don’t meant to bump you I’m just thinking deeply and I haven’t notice that there’s a person in front of me, I’m so sorry mister!” “It’s okay girl, it’s just a small thing, just don’t do that again pay attention when you are walking OK?” the gardener replied. “By the way, I’m mister Rex I’m the school gardener” Rex introduced himself “oh! Hi mister Rex I’m Ana and that is my friend Maya we’re just new here, nice to meet you mister Rex” Ana replied. “Ana hurry up we’re late in the class” Maya shout, then Ana say goodbye to mister Rex and quickly follow Maya.
After few days in spending time in the library, Ana heard again a person reading in the library and she wants to figure it out who really is this person. She traces the voice where it came from and after tracing she found that the voice came from the stock room of the library and she think that the reader must be behind the door. Then Ana brought Maya in front of the stock room and because to their curiosity they slowly open the door frightening, when they totally open the door they saw a girl reading a book with her ripped uniform and a horrible appearance such as the hair was totally wrecked, the body is full of scars and knife stubs and the eyes are so big in red while crying with blood. The two girls don’t know what to do they could not shout or move they we’re stuck due to their feeling of afraid, they saw a ghost. When the ghost look at them and started to move over them, the two girls are still numb, then the ghost talk to them and say “ PLEASE HELP ME . . . “ the two girls had a hard time in breathing and they fainted.
The two girls woke up at the clinic and after a while they started shouting and panicking, they repeatedly shout the word “ghost”. They said that they saw a ghost in the library “ma’am we swear we saw a ghost in the library, a girl ghost! And she is asking for a help from us!!!” but the personnel in charge in the clinic don’t believe the two girls and instead she tell the girls to go home and get rest. They went back home and rest, they can’t believe it that they really saw a ghost or it is just their imagination.
The night came and both of them cannot sleep until Ana heard a voice whispering to her says that “HELP, HELP ME, HELP, HELP ME. . .” and Ana shout “Stop stop stop, please stop disturbing me!” after that night Ana is always afraid, so Maya ask Ana that they will talk the ghost on what is her problem and why she keep on bothering the two girls. Friday morning when Ana and Maya went to the library to meet the ghost and after a few minutes the ghost appeared and still asking for a help. Maya bravely asked the ghost “what is your problem? Why you keep bothering us we didn’t hurt you, we are not your enemies,” “Indeed, you’re not my enemy but you can help me in finding the person who killed me” the ghost said. “OK, we will help you but how would we supposed to know the killer when even you do not know who it is?” Maya said, “When the person attacked me I had glimpse to his body, and I saw a spider tattoo on his right chest, I hope it will help you in finding the killer” The ghost said. “What is
your name? And why that killed you?” Maya said. “I’m Lea and I was a student also, I was here in the library when the crime happened, I was attacked at the back and the person tries to rape me but I fight and then he started to hurt me, he blindfold me, he punch me in the face and in the body and he started to ripped my clothes. When I have no already clothes, he hardly squeeze my breast and kiss me any part of my body but still I fight him, so in that time his already having a hard time in raping me, so he just decided to kill me. He shows his knife and start stubbing me any part of my body until I die. then he buried me at the backyard of the library, and now I can’t rest in peace because of that person, and my body also is not yet found, so please help me girls tell my parents where my body is and who is the killer is.” The ghost said.
Few days later still they did not find yet the killer, they were searching anywhere even in the internet but still no progress, so they decided to get rest and buy some drinks in the school canteen. During their walking they deeply think where they will find the person who had a spider tattoo on his right chest and accidentally Ana bump a person and it was mister Rex again the school gardener. Because of that the drinks of Ana spill unto the shirt of mister Rex and it get wet, “oh no! What I’ve done, I’m so so sorry again mister Rex what a clumsy am I. sorry mister Rex” Ana said, “oh! Its ok Ana ill just change my clothe I think I brought some extra shirt here” Rex replied. When mister Rex change his shirt the two girls saw the spider tattoo at the right chest of mister Rex and the girls get shock of it then they quickly run away from mister Rex.
The two girls visit the parents of Lea and they introduced their selves as the friend of their daughter, they explain that they can communicate their daughter and they want also to tell what happened to their daughter. “Ma’am we are the friend of lea and your daughter was a victim of rape in the school, and we already know who the killer is and that is the school gardener mister Rex, and the dead body of your daughter was buried at the backyard of the library” Maya said.
After few days mister Rex was invited by the police to undergo some investigation, during the investigation mister Rex was totally pressured, he is sweating, he is shaking, his hand was cold as death and his complexion was turn to white. After few minutes mister Rex surrender his self as the killer of the student before, he got imprisoned and the body of Lea was recovered and brought back to her parents to have a proper burial.
Lea thanks the two girls for helping her problem and she can now go to heaven and can rest in peace. The life of the Maya and Ana were back to normal and live happily.
Emmie Joy A.Consad
AB English 3
CREATIVE WRITING
AT THE SHORE
Page 1
There are group of friends decided to have a camping in Aklan Beach Resort. They were Elsa, Theodore, Martin and Marie. They lived in Calumpit, Bulacan and planned to have a vacation. They arrived early in the beach and set up a tent in the sand. The place was very nice especially if you wanted to relax. It’s like a paradise, the sand was white and the sea was over-looking, so wonderful. The person that would stay would loved the place if visit it. The surrounding was very beautiful.
The night came, Marie and Martin gathered straws in the forest. Marie said, “Please hurry up! It’s getting dark already and I am afraid in here.” Martin laughed answered her, “Please don’t act like a kid okay! You’re too old to be scared for! There’s no such thing as ghost! They are just a story so stopped it.” Marie felt bad of what he had said and she leaves him and run away as fast as she could.
Marie went into the tent crying for the thought that Martin told her that she’s acting like a kid. Elsa comforted her and said, “don’t mind him, we all know that his full of joke. He’ll just laugh at you if he sees you like that; you’re so beautiful yet crying like a baby. Stop that, get out and let’s eat outside. When they are all eating their supper, they decided to have a ghost story. Elisa volunteered herself first and they all listened carefully. Elisa started her story,
In afar placed of Santa Rosa, Cavite. There lived a beautiful lady named Maria Santana. She was 18 years old and the only daughter of Mr. Roman and Liza Santana. Their daughter was admired by everybody. Maria was very kind and intelligent like her parents do. They are so strict especially to the visitors of Maria. They lived simple life along the lakeside yet still afraid of losing her. They decided, “Why can’t we hire a bodyguard to protect her,” Liza holds the shoulder of her husband Roman. He smile and answers her wife, “if that’s what you’ve wanted then I’ll call my friend and hired the best bodyguard in town.” They didn’t noticed that Maria was listening at the back of the door and murmured, “ I can take good care of myself,” but she did nothing to argued. She thinks that it was for her safety and she didn’t wanted that her mother will get worried. She accepts the fact that her parents really loved her so much. She didn’t want to disappoint them because she loved them very much.
The next morning, a guy came in front of their mansion. He said that his new bodyguard of Ms. Maria Santana. He added, “I am Daniel Lozada came from the security department.” The guard called Roman and let him into the house. Roman went down the stairs hall and interviewed the man. He got the folder and read the information. He oriented the rules and regulation of the house, his only duty was to protect her daughter Maria. He said angrily, “If anything happens to my precious little girl! I’ll make sure that I’m the first person who’ll kill you! Do you understand that?” Daniel only nodded his head as a sign of agreement.
Marie stopped the story because her nature calls her. They all laughed and wait for her to come and after a few minutes Elsa continued. Maria came home tired and saw her father with a man besides him. She went there and kissed him on the cheeks. This is my daughter Maria Santana. Please take good care of her!” the guy gives his hand as assign of respect on her. At first she was very shy because his a handsome man yet very serious. Daniel looked at her and whispering, “ oh……she was so beautiful and I really like to hold her. How I wish that I can owned her forever.”
Page 2
On Friday morning, Aklan to visit the heritage site of the place. She was very excited because she heard that the beaches there were so beautiful and so relaxing. At dinner time, Maria told her parents that they will have a fieldtrip at Aklan. She was very excited yet hoping that her parents would allow her to join. She was very nervous and praying at that time. She said, “Mom and dad I have something to tell you and I am hoping that you will let me join.” She stop and look at them sadly, “mom and dad we are having a fieldtrip in Aklan and our instructor told as that it is compulsory, if I didn’t, it’s my lost because it has some points in the class.” safety.” Maria was very happy and said, “thank you dad,” and hugged them both. They didn’t notice that Daniel smiles and had a hidden agenda to her.
Maria was very excited even though she had a bodyguard. They arrive at12:34 a.m. in Aklan Beach Resort and went to their cottages. Boys and girls are separated for the safety of everybody. Maria told her instructor that he wanted to go out. She wanted to feel the breeze of the wind there. She really likes to walk in the sand and play the waves. In the evening after eating their supper, she decided to stay outside and walk in the sand. She saw some sea shells and collects it. She placed in her bag. The ornament that she had was very colorful and shiny. Maria didn’t notice that she’s very far from her cottage. Went she’s looking at her back, she saw a man was following her. His face was covered with a mask. She can’t recognize the face because it was so dark. Maria walked fast and thinks, “Oh my God, please help me!!!!!!!!! I am afraid and all alone and no one can help me!!!!!!!!! What should I do?” she cried. Maria was very scared and nervous, her heart was beating so fast and she can’t think clearly. Maria was shaking with fear and almost fainted. Then suddenly, she didn’t saw the stone and hit it. She fell down and laid in the sand, she screamed loud but it seems nobody heard her. A stranger grabbed her arm and she pleaded. “Please don’t hurt me……….go away ……….please set me free………. I’m only 18 and I don’t want that my parent worried about me.” Maria screamed out loud and asking for help. But the stranger didn’t mind her. He laughed loud and watches her like a viand that was very delicious to be tasted. He punch her stomach and losses her senses.
After an hour she wakes up with nothing. Her skirt was frayed and full of blood. She was very scared and crying for what had happened. She was raped by a person that she doesn’t even know. She saw her bag and wanted to call somebody. But when she opened it, her cellular phone was gone. Maria wanted to end her life and take revenge to the person who does this to her. She promises herself that if anyone visited the place will suffer and die. She will kill them all. She will never stop until her killer was still alive. Then she laugh loud and hard, “hahahahahaha………………………… Maria drowned herself in the water and until now, her body was never been found by her family.
Martin went to Marie and begs for forgiveness. He told Marie that he has something to tell her and went to the forest. They wanted some privacy. He said, “Everything has change since the day that I knew you. My day was not complete if I didn’t saw you. Teasing you because I am afraid that you’ll just ignored me if I told you so. Please forgive me if I’d hurt you badly. I’ll promise that I wouldn’t do it again. Please, please forgive me.”
Suddenly they felt the cold wind. The branches of the trees are cracking. The leaves are falling in the ground. They also heard a crying voice of a woman. Martin wanted to find her but they saw Maria. Her face was full of blood. Her dress was rip and looking at them fearfully. Martin runs fast while he holds the hand of Marie. They almost reach the tent but Maria appeared scrolling unto them. Marie was
ARES, PETER AB-English III
Mastermind
Everyone was alarmed with the horrible news. A girl found dead laying along the street of Sta. Clara Avenue, Barangay San Nicolas, Makati City. The crime was marked as one og the most brutal killing in their place. The girl named, Anna, 19 years old, pretty and has a white complexion, who is known as the very kind girl in their place.
Month after, the crime remained unsolved since no one can point who was responsible of the said crime. Until San Nicolas has been settled down and the issue about the crime gradually disappeared, to the public.
One night, when the family Santos fixed for their bedtime, Rico on the other hand, was busy listening music inside his room. But, he was alarmed by the strange sound that seemed to call his name. “ Rico, Rico…”, the whining sound goes. The voice seemed to be deep, mysterious and was somewhat coming from the deepest part of the world. “ Mommy? Daddy? Is that you? “, Rico said. Yet, no one answered to him. Suddenly, he heard a dropping of something liquid particle on his bed. “Blood!”, he screamed. It was blood coming down from the ceiling. A very fresh blood, yet he wondered for no one was around. Rico began to panic! His heart was pounding. He attempted to run out of the door but he could not pull his feet just to take a move. However, he forcefully pushed his body trying to reach the door and finally, he succeeded.
“Hahahahahaha”, the strange voice laughed.
“You cannot escape from me, Rico”, the voice continued.
“ Who are you?”, asked Rico.
However, there was a sudden silence. He could hear nothing anymore. So, he went back to his bed and decided to sleep back, but he couldn’t. What had happened lately was always flashing back in his mind, bothering him. A minute after, the strange sound was back but now, it was more terrible in nature, sharp and very much more creepy. Rico recognized that it was a voice of a woman, seemingly familiar in nature to him. It seemed asking him pay back what he has done. The voice kept on reminding him about what he did. He was disturb about that mysterious voice and even kept on following him wherever he goes, even in his dreams.
After such miserable happenings that went through in his life, he came to the point of disclosing the truth to one of his friends. He went to school one time and saw Nico, his close friend, who sat on the bench. He came near and he confessed everything about his secret. He told Nico that he was the one responsible of killing his deceased girlfriend, Anna.
One Sunday afternoon, when Rico’s parents were out of town, he was the only one left in their big house. The house flourished with silk garments. The wall was painted blue. It was three stories, at the top of it, you can find the terrace which you could even glance the whole San. Nicolas, it had six rooms one for him, one for his parent and the rest are for the visitors. It was so fine and a very relaxing house.
Page 2
ARES, PETER
He was the only one child, he is tall dark and handsome, no wonder lots of lady gets attracted to him. Their family were very prominent, his parents were both business minded that’s why he don’t want to give additional burden to them. While sitting at the terrace, he reminiscing the on what happened one night which he couldn’t forget. “ Rico?!! Please stop?!! Please??..”, . It was Anna his former girl friend begging to him, but he was too boastful and succeeded to his desire. Minute after he heard a noise at the second floor. “ Who’s that?” he said but no one answered him. He attempted to went down but he saw a dark shadow coming to him. “No!No!No! stop!!” Rico shouted. “ you’re dead!! Don’t make my life miserable…. But the shadow continue. Blood against blood, life against life!! You must pay for it!” the voice said. Rico then run to his room and immediately lock the door “No Anna!!.. your’e dead already you cant forced me to surrender to the public, the secret will remain secret as it is.
After an hour Rico went to the CR, inside the CR the door closed and immediately lock..he attempted to twist the door knob but it was locked. As he glanced at the mirror, He saw a written words…9pm!!he remember , that was the time he killed Anna . He was so surprised when she saw a blood flaw at the shower he then now shout and shout. He pushed the door and went to his room again.
At that night he was so excited, for his parent would be arrived, he cooked foods for their dinner. At exactly 8:30 as he glanced to his watch, his parents was not yet, so he decided to went in his room. But there, the real owner of the voice appeared.. It was Anna “live me alone!!!!!!!!!!! Anna you’re se3ad already!!” he shouted But the shadow continue to walk near to him. He was so afraid went to his bed. But the voice wanted to revenged until Rico then saw a necktie and hang himself to his room.
No one could explain about the death of Rico, But deep in reality that Rico was the one who killed his girlfriend Anna. And for a justice Anna wanted a to revenged and cut also the life of Rico and she succeeded.
Post a Comment